FanfictionNarutoUncategorizedVideosWorld

Konoha: Analyze everything, please call me the arcanist

Arcanist is a profession that pursues the ultimate science and truth.

It is believed that everything in the world, as long as it exists, is reasonable and can be analyzed.

Study the human body and gain the power of genes.

Study exotic beasts and gain the power of their bloodline.

Study the world to acquire spells and magic.

Study the gods and obtain their rules and authority.

Reborn in the world of Naruto, Qingyu inherits the arcane master’s legacy.

Thus, the whole world was heading towards the fantasy version of Naruto world.

The great magician Kakashi knows thousands of magics;

Might Guy’s blood and energy burst into flames, and he shattered the void with one punch;

The Lord of the Quiet Spirits, Nagato, has unrivaled spiritual power and sits in charge of the Pure Land of Reincarnation;

The holy angel Konan spread her holy wings, holding a flaming sword, and looked down at the entire Konoha;

When the Otsutsuki clan descended upon the Hokage, they were completely stunned.

Damn, why are people in this world so strong? Any one of them is someone I can’t afford to offend?

Konoha: Analyze everything, please call me the arcanist
Chapter 1: The Corrupted Will of Fire
The sky was dark and a drizzle of rain fell like silk threads.
Konoha, Memorial Garden.
Natsume Kiyohame stood quietly in front of the memorial.
There is a name engraved on the memorial tablet: Natsume Tingfeng.
This is his brother’s name.
A brother who took on the burden of the family at the age of four, gave him a stable family, graduated from the Ninja School at the age of eight, and was promoted to Chunin as an exception. He was called a civilian genius by countless people.
However, he died.
He died in a border conflict between the Fire and Earth countries.
“Qingyu, when I become the Hokage in the future, I will definitely train you to be the best ninja.”
My brother’s past words came to my ears.
His smile was so bright and confident, and his tone was filled with the deepest love for his brother.
Everyone in the Naruto world is obsessed with their brother.
The same is true for his brother.
However, before his promise could even begin, he left this world forever.
“Qingyu, don’t be too sad. Tingfeng was an excellent ninja who inherited the will of fire passed down by Konoha. He used his life to repel the enemy ninjas and protect the safety of the village. I think even if he left us, he must have been proud and proud.”
Next to him, a ninja in a green vest sighed.
His name is Shinkawa, a Konoha Jonin and also Natsume Tingfeng’s team leader.
Qingyu stood there silently, as if she didn’t hear his words, still staring blankly at the name on the tombstone.
Seeing this, Shinkawa sighed again.
As Tingfeng’s team leader, he naturally understood the deep bond between the two brothers.
It can be said that the reason why Tingfeng works so hard is all to take care of his younger brother.
So, now that Qingyu heard the news of his brother’s sacrifice, he must be extremely sad.
“In two months, you will enter the Ninja School. I think Tingfeng also hopes that you can become a great ninja like him.”
Xinchuan patted Qingyu on the shoulder and comforted him: “So for your brother, Qingyu, please cheer up!”
Qingyu raised his head and looked at him silently.
Then, he lowered his head again: “Senior Shinkawa, I will inherit my brother’s will and cheer up.”
“Well, your brother will be very happy to hear you.”
Shinkawa was relieved when he heard Qingyu’s words: “I hope you can inherit the will of fire from your ancestors like your brother and become a great ninja who protects Konoha.”
He looked extremely relieved.
But he didn’t notice that a hint of sarcasm flashed across Qingyu’s lowered face.
“The Will of Fire…what a ridiculous thing.”
“I told you a long time ago not to take it seriously, but why didn’t you listen?”
“Now die.”
Are you sad?
really!
After all, as a brother-con, Tingfeng is so good to me.
Even though he was a time traveler, he had already regarded him as his real brother.
However, his sadness was not as deep as others thought.
After all, he has a complete set of values from another world, and it is impossible for him to be heartbroken because of the departure of his relatives in this world.
He just felt sorry for Tingfeng.
He worked so hard, training until he was exhausted and covered in bruises every day, just to become a powerful ninja and then pursue his dream of becoming the Hokage of the village.
However, before his dream even began, he lost his life under the bewitching influence of the Will of Fire.
Although Qingyu has not watched the entire Naruto.
But when watching videos, I always see a lot of edited clips.
So he had naturally read what Hashirama and Madara said when they stood on the cliff and looked down at the newly established Konoha.
Therefore, he knew that Konoha’s original will of fire was to prevent children from being involved in cruel wars, but to grow up healthily and happily under their protection.
However, Konoha has only been established for less than thirty years, and how has the inherited will of fire become corrupted?
Tingfeng was only nine years old when he died.
Isn’t he a child?
Shouldn’t he be protected in the village and grow up happily?
Now, he has been sent to the border by the village’s top leaders to carry out a mission to protect the peace of the village.
Those who were originally protectors have now become the protected.
Being protected by a nine-year-old.
What an irony!
Even after Tingfeng died in battle, all his friends and elders were proud of him, believing that he was an excellent ninja who inherited the will of fire from his ancestors.
There was nothing wrong at all.
As a modern person who grew up under the red flag and has normal outlook on life.
Qingyu felt that every inch of the air in this village called Konoha was filled with the smell of oppression and decay.
However, the people here are used to it.
them……
They have all been brainwashed by the Will of Fire!
“Shinkawa-senpai, can you teach me the chakra extraction technique?”
Qingyu raised his head and looked at Shinkawa expectantly: “This way I can become a ninja faster.”
After hearing this, Shinkawa looked a little hesitant.
In order to prevent the outflow of ninjutsu, the village has very strict management of ninjutsu.
If ordinary people want to learn ninjutsu, they can only become a ninja and perform corresponding tasks to obtain ninjutsu rewards.
This is the foundation on which the Ninja Village mission system can be established.
After all, if there is only monetary reward, it may not be attractive enough for ninjas.
Therefore, between ninjas, unless the ninjutsu is inherited from the family or developed by themselves, it must not be taught to others.
The same goes for chakra extraction.
Ordinary people who are not born into a family can only learn it by entering a ninja school.
Shinkawa couldn’t break this rule either.
“Xiao Yu, you can’t practice chakra extraction until you go to school.”
Seeing Qingyu’s look of disappointment, he changed the subject and said, “But I can also teach you a set of meditation techniques. Meditation techniques can cultivate mental strength. When the mind is strong, the speed of extracting chakra will also increase.”
“All right.”
…………
Say goodbye to Shinkawa.
Qingyu returned to his home.
This was a simple residential complex far from the center of Konoha.
He was born into a civilian family in Konoha, so his family background was naturally not very good, and he could only live in this slum.
Come to your bedroom.
Qingyu sat cross-legged on the ground and took a deep breath.
“Originally, I wanted to wait until I entered ninja school before creating my own path based on chakra.”
“Now it seems that it is no longer possible.”
In the past, Qingyu thought that with a genius brother around, he could be more relaxed.
After going to school and learning the method of practicing chakra, it won’t be too late to gradually become stronger through the golden finger.
But now, he realized that his idea was too naive.
This village is not a good place at all.
A child who is only nine years old, who was only in primary school in his previous life, should have been carefree, acting like a spoiled child in front of his parents and growing up happily.
But in this world, he was sent out to carry out dangerous missions.
Fighting desperately on the battlefield.
He didn’t want to follow in his brother’s footsteps.
I also don’t want to entrust my fate to Konoha and let them control my life at will.
So, he needs the power to resist all this.
“It’s time to start creating your own system!”
As the thought flashed through his mind, a flash of white light appeared in Qingyu’s dark eyes.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Arcanist, create your own system (old version)
As a time traveler, Qingyu has had a heritage in his mind since he was born.
Arcanist Legacy!
Arcanist is a profession that pursues the ultimate science and truth.
It is believed that everything in the world, as long as it exists, is reasonable and can be analyzed.
Therefore, the arcane master’s heritage did not give him any method of practice.
Because only the power you create yourself is the most suitable for you.
The arcanist is not just a scholar, but also a powerful being with a variety of power systems.
They can obtain powerful genetic power by studying the human body.
Study exotic beasts and gain powerful bloodline power.
Study the heavens and the earth, and acquire various spells, magic, and the laws of the heavens and the earth.
Even study the gods and obtain their rules and authority.
Therefore, every arcanist’s power system is different, and there are no shortcomings.
Because they will create a corresponding power system based on their own shortcomings.
Since he was born, Qingyu has been thinking about creating a system that suits him.
Finally, he fixed his thoughts on the magic system.
Because the chakra and magic systems in this world are too similar.
There are definitely things we can learn from this.
Originally, he wanted to wait until he entered ninja school before creating a magic system based on the chakra system.
However, Tingfeng’s death now touched him deeply, and he felt an extreme sense of urgency in his heart.
He wants to do something.
So, he asked Shinkawa for the method of practicing chakra.
Unfortunately, it failed.
However, it is not a failure, at least there is still the art of meditation.
“In previous lives, there have been many different magic systems in various novels, animations, and movies.”
“But no matter how things change, they still remain the same.”
“No matter how much things change, the three core aspects will never change.”
“That’s meditation, magic, and spellcasting.”
“And Shinkawa happened to teach me the method of meditation, and I took advantage of it to create my own meditation method.”
As for why Qingyu insisted on creating a new system instead of directly practicing chakra.
Because in his opinion, chakra is not a good energy. It is the food of the Otsutsuki clan and is naturally suppressed by the Otsutsuki clan.
Moreover, practicing chakra cannot lead to immortality.
Even someone as powerful as the Six Paths Sage would become old and weak when he reached his sixties or seventies, and his strength would decline drastically, eventually leading to death.
This is not a perfect cultivation system for an idealistic traverser.
What he wants is a system that can lead him directly to immortality.
The magic system is a system that can bring longevity.
“Meditation, magic, spellcasting!”
“Meditation can enhance spiritual power, which is the basis for magicians to use magic.”
“Magic power can be replaced by natural energy in the Naruto world.”
“Casting spells is a way of combining mental power and natural energy. I can learn from the casting process of ninjutsu and senjutsu.”
Qingyu pondered.
This was a path he had thought of a long time ago, and it was also the reason why he believed that magicians could achieve immortality.
The Six Paths Sage is extremely powerful, but he still cannot escape the fate of aging and death.
Gamamaru was just a weak toad at first, but he was able to survive from the Warring States Period to the present.
It’s because the two of them practice different systems.
One is Chakra, the other is natural energy.
And the magic power he envisioned was natural energy.
Therefore, he naturally looked down upon the energy of chakra.
“Let’s start with a meditation method. It’s best to create one before school starts!”
Qingyu’s thoughts moved slightly, and his eyes flashed with white light.
This is the only power given to him by the arcanist’s heritage.
It’s called the Eye of Insight.
You can gain insight into the nature of all things and see the world’s most detailed microscopic structures and fluctuations.
Even certain information that can only be seen in higher dimensions can be captured by the Eye of Insight.
This is the most core ability of the Arcanist profession.
At this time, Qingyu opened the Eye of Insight and prepared to create a meditation method.
Of course, when the arcanist creates other power systems, he doesn’t just create them out of nothing.
Instead, it requires corresponding knowledge reserves.
As the saying goes, knowledge is power.
To the arcanist, this is not just talk, but the truth.
He began to practice the meditation that Shinkawa taught him.
Then turn on the Eye of Insight and enter the God’s perspective mode.
The object of observation is yourself.
He emptied his mind, breathed slowly and regularly, and soon entered a shallow state of meditation.

Chapter 3: Cosmic Energy, Meditation (Old Version)
If it was the previous life.
If Qingyu were asked to meditate, he would definitely find it difficult to control his wandering mind and would not be able to empty his mind.
But now, after turning on the Eye of Insight, he will enter an absolutely calm God’s perspective mode.
In his sight, he was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his face calm, his eyes slightly closed, and his breathing slow and regular.
He increases the observation intensity of the Eye of Insight.
Suddenly, his flesh and blood disappeared, and complex blood vessels, meridians, bones, and internal organs appeared in his body…
The Eye of Insight continues to go deeper.
The cell genes and various auras in the body flashed by.
Finally, the physical body disappeared, and two balls of flame appeared before his eyes.
A flame in the brain, light blue.
There is a flame in the heart, which is light red.
[The fire of the soul… The fire of life…]When Qingyu saw the two flames, an inexplicable voice appeared in his heart, telling him that these were the fire of the soul and the fire of life.
This is the basic tip for the Arcanist heritage.
“The fire of soul and life…”
Qingyu’s heart moved slightly, and then he continued to observe.
Soon, he saw extremely tiny energy particles entering the soul fire in his brain from the mysterious universe.
“Hey, what are these?”
Qingyu was confused.
[Great cosmic energy… one of the fundamental particles that make up and operate the universe…]Message from the Eye of Insight.
“What! Cosmic energy?”
If Qingyu hadn’t been in the Eye of Insight state, he would have been frightened out of his meditation state by this information.
After all, this name is too grand.
He didn’t expect that a small meditation technique could absorb the energy of the universe.
Is it really that outrageous!
But soon, he found that he seemed to have heard this statement before.
In his previous life, Qingyu was very fond of reading about mystical knowledge.
So, he also watched some videos on meditation.
According to the video, meditation can relax the mind, relieve stress, stimulate the cerebral cortex, improve memory, and even delay aging, among other benefits.
As to why meditation has these effects, there is no specific medical explanation.
Anyway, meditation can indeed make people feel refreshed.
There are also some metaphysical videos that say meditation can stimulate the human body’s magnetic field, thereby absorbing cosmic energy floating in the universe.
Then he also used Zhuang Zhou, Chen Tuan and Bodhidharma as examples.
They say that Zhuang Zhou achieved the unity of man and nature by transforming into a butterfly through meditation, Chen Tuan attained enlightenment in his dream and became an immortal, and Bodhidharma achieved Buddhahood by meditating facing the wall.
Anyway, it sounds very mysterious.
Qingyu used to really believe this statement.
I also meditated for a few days.
But later I found it was too boring and not as magical as the video said, so I didn’t persist.
But at this moment.
With the Eye of Insight, he discovered that he was actually absorbing cosmic energy.
Moreover, with the emergence of cosmic energy, his spiritual energy was actually slightly enhanced.
“only……”
Qingyu looked at the faint transparent energy in front of him, but shook his head secretly.
These cosmic energies are still too weak. Even if they can enhance one’s mental power, it will not bring much improvement to oneself.
It’s like he has a total of 100 mental power.
Then through meditation, he can improve his mental strength by 0.000001 per second.
Such a slow improvement speed.
I guess it won’t increase much mental strength in a hundred years.
No wonder, meditation in the previous life could only help a person calm down, relieve stress, and slightly improve memory, but it had no other abilities.
Even in the Naruto world, meditation is for the purpose of better refining spiritual energy, rather than being a major skill.
It turns out that the mental power increased in this way is too little!
“I need to modify my meditation method to improve the efficiency of absorbing cosmic energy!”
An idea popped into Qingyu’s mind.
Current meditation efficiency is too slow.
The reason why he had this idea was naturally because he had the golden finger of the Eye of Insight.
Since the Eye of Insight can see the energy of the universe.
Then, he can modify the meditation method and observe how fast the cosmic energy enters his body to know whether his thinking is correct.
If the speed at which cosmic energy enters the body becomes faster, it means that the method of modification you have done is correct.
The opposite is wrong.
“So, how do we modify it?”
In an instant, all the information about meditation that I had seen in videos and novels in my previous life came into my mind.
“Try changing your body movements during meditation first.”
Qingyu tried to modify his sitting posture while putting his body in various states, and then observed the speed of cosmic energy.
He repeated the moves over and over again.
Sometimes, when the action changes, the speed at which cosmic energy enters becomes very slow, and sometimes it increases rapidly.
Qingyu only chose the added movements.
Time passes slowly.
Qingyu’s face looked a little strange.
Because his action at this time was to sit cross-legged with his knees, with the soles of his feet crossed and placed on the upper side of the other knee, showing an upward trend.
This action alone increased his meditation speed by dozens of times.
Of course, it was not this action that made Qingyu look strange.
But this action reminded him of a Taoist term.
Five hearts facing the sky!
Five hearts facing the sky is a Taoist meditation posture.
The five hearts refer to the palms of the hands, the soles of the feet and the top of the head, all facing upwards.
Could it be that…
Is the most suitable sitting posture for meditation with your five hearts facing the sky?
Suddenly, he remembered that Naruto also meditated in this posture when he was practicing fairy arts in Myoboku Mountain.
Could it be that Myoboku Mountain… or the fairyland, has a special meditation technique?
Then I thought that the fairyland was full of natural energy.
It is very likely that the immortals in those fairyland absorb natural energy through meditation.
“It seems that after I become stronger, I will have to go to the fairyland.”
Thinking of this, Qingyu directly changed his posture and used the method of five hearts facing the sky.
Suddenly, in his eyes of insight, the originally very weak cosmic energy was strengthened by at least several thousand times.
Of course, at this speed, one would need to meditate for at least a dozen years to double the strength of one’s mental power.
Therefore, further improvement is needed.
“Next is the breathing rhythm…”
Zhuangzi said: “Breathing in and out, expelling the old and taking in the new, is the way to longevity.”
It means that through breathing in and out, one can live longer.
He had read some meditation breathing methods circulated on the Internet before, which had very strict regulations on breathing rhythm.
So he thinks that breathing rhythm is also very helpful for meditation.
Qingyu modified the rhythm of his breathing to see at what rhythm the cosmic energy would enter faster.
After three days of research.
Qingyu discovered a breathing technique that could improve his meditation skills dozens of times.
“Next, it’s time to visualize the object.”
All the meditation videos in the previous life said that meditation is not about making the mind blank, but requires visualizing real objects.
Some videos are about visualizing oneself, such as the heartbeat and blood flow in one’s body. This is inner visualization.
Some videos are about perceiving the outside world, such as the sound of wind, insects, and raindrops around you. This is a method of physical visualization.
There are even videos that make people imagine themselves in a lake, forest, beach, etc., which is an idea of outdoor sightseeing.
There are other methods of visualization such as time, space, etc.
Qingyu sat cross-legged on the sofa with his five hearts facing the sky, breathing slowly and rhythmically.
Test these visualization methods one by one.
It is convenient to have the Eye of Insight. You can know the effect just by the speed of absorbing cosmic energy.
It won’t leave people in the dark.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4 Silver Moon Meditation (Old Version)
Twenty days later, late at night.
Qingyu sat cross-legged on the balcony, his face gentle and his breathing slow.
The bright moonlight shining down made him look as if he was covered with a layer of silver gauze.
A mysterious and quiet aura emanated from him.
It is like the bright moon high in the sky, cold and holy.
Suddenly, Qingyu opened his eyes.
There was a hint of joy in his eyes.
“I have tried hundreds of sensing methods for twenty days, and this is the only method that is the most gentle, and the speed of absorbing cosmic energy is not slow.”
He raised his head and looked at the bright moon in the sky.
Yes.
What he perceives is the moon high in the sky.
Bath in the moonlight, visualize a bright moon in your mind, feel its purity, imagine yourself being wrapped in the soft moonlight, and slowly merge into one with the moonlight.
He could clearly feel that the cosmic energy between heaven and earth was merging into his soul fire at an extremely fast speed.
Moreover, this cosmic energy seemed to carry some of the feminine properties of moonlight.
It can cleanse the mind of distracting thoughts and make people calm.
“Although it is not perfect yet, this is the first cultivation method I created.”
“Let’s call it the Silver Moon Meditation Method!”
Qingyu said with a faint smile.
The Silver Moon Meditation Method, meditating under the moonlight, can quickly absorb the energy of the universe.
Then, relying on these cosmic energies, he could greatly strengthen his own soul fire and thus enhance his mental strength.
The speed is much higher than the initial meditation method.
It would take less than half a month for his spiritual energy to double.
“It’s a pity that the Silver Moon Meditation Method can only be fully used at night.”
Qingyu shook his head slightly.
The first thing he sensed was the sun.
By sensing the sun, he can practice at any time, and the speed at which he absorbs cosmic energy is even faster than the Silver Moon Meditation Method.
But this meditation method has a huge drawback.
That was because the cosmic energy he absorbed was too overbearing, and it came with an inexplicable burning force that burned his spirit and made him feel as if he was on fire.
He guessed that this was because his soul strength was too low.
There was no other choice, he could only choose the gentler Silver Moon Meditation Method.
“With the meditation method, we can create a method to absorb natural energy, and then we can develop magic based on ninjutsu…”
Thinking of this, Qingyu’s heart suddenly surged.
When it comes to arcane, the first thing that comes to many people’s mind is arcane magic.
Qingyu is no exception.
This is also one of the reasons why the first system he created was the magic system.
“But it’s already night, so let’s take advantage of the bonus of meditation at night and create it tomorrow!”
Qingyu closed his eyes and continued to meditate.
At this time, meditation can replace sleep, and even if you don’t sleep, you can still be full of energy.
During cultivation, time passes quickly.
Soon, daytime arrived.
Qingyu slowly opened his eyes.
A ray of silver moonlight flashed by, revealing a pair of eyes as clear as spring water.
He sensed it, and then a smile appeared on his face.
Because his mental strength has increased a little.
Had a simple breakfast.
Just as he was about to start creating magic, there was a knock on his door.
He rubbed his stiff face, smiled, and opened the door.
Shinkawa appeared outside the door.
“Senior Shinkawa, please come in.”
Qingyu greeted respectfully.
“Qingyu, it seems that you have gotten over the pain of losing Tingfeng.”
Outside the house, Xinchuan saw Qingyu’s eyes were bright and said with a little surprise.
Qingyu nodded and said softly: “Ninja… is someone who can endure everything. This kind of pain is nothing to me.”
“A ninja is someone who can endure everything…”
Shinkawa said, then his eyes lit up and his face was full of praise: “Well said, an outstanding ninja needs your kind of awareness!”
With this kind of awareness, Qingyu is simply born to be a ninja!
When he looked at Qingyu, there was suddenly more admiration in his eyes.
“Because my brother is such a ninja.”
Qingyu looked nostalgic, as if he was thinking of his brother.
Seeing this, Shinkawa patted him on the shoulder and said, “Qingyu, you have inherited your brother’s will. You will definitely become a great ninja in the future.”
“Senior Shinkawa, I will.” Qingyu nodded seriously.
Seeing this, Xinchuan was extremely pleased.
He walked into the room, then saw the bare walls and sighed softly again.
“Qingyu, can you take care of yourself?”
He looked at Qingyu with some pity.
A five-year-old child has to live alone.
You can imagine how difficult the future will be.
“My brother took on the responsibility of a family when he was four years old. I am five years old now and can do the same!”
Qingyu shook his head slightly, his expression extremely serious.
“Yeah, I have ambition.”
Upon hearing this, Shinkawa took out a ninjutsu scroll from his body.
After opening it, he quickly made a seal.
Bang! A sound.
A bag appeared in his hand.
“This is the pension for your brother’s sacrifice, and I personally gave you three times the share. It should be enough for you to graduate from the Ninja Academy. Please keep it carefully.”
Shinkawa put the bag on the table and said,
“Sorry for the trouble, senior.”
Qingyu immediately showed an expression of gratitude.
“No trouble, this is what I should do.”
Shinkawa shook his head. “Okay, I have something else to do and I’m leaving first. You have to work harder in the future to become a ninja like your brother, okay?”
After saying that, he patted Qingyu on the shoulder again, his face full of encouragement.
Qing Yu immediately said with an expression of a passionate comic protagonist: “Senior Shinkawa, I will definitely inherit my brother’s will and protect Konoha and the village!”
“Haha, good! You have great ambition!”
Shinkawa walked out of the house with a smile on his face.
And Qingyu followed behind him.
When they arrived at the door, Xinchuan gave a few more words of encouragement before leaving with satisfaction.
bump!
The door closed and the expression on Qingyu’s face disappeared instantly.
It was as if everything that happened just now was an illusion.
Tingfeng is his brother after all, blood is thicker than water.
Therefore, he felt that he had to do something so that Tingfeng’s death would not be as silent as a speck of dust falling into the ocean.
at least……
Make some splashes too.
However, although he had this plan.
But he is still very weak after all, and needs to be sheltered from the wind and rain under the big tree of Konoha to give him time to develop.
Therefore, he needed to pretend to be loyal to Konoha.
“Brother, you want to become Hokage so much. As your younger brother, of course I have to inherit your wish.”
“So, I’ll set a goal for myself.”
“Becoming the Fourth Hokage…”
“Transform the entire Konoha into what I want!”
“Then, all the corrupt senior officials will be tried and removed.”
“What do you think of this wave?”
Qingyu smiled sweetly.
He looks adorable at the age of five, and his smile seems very innocent. Coupled with the temperament he has cultivated through meditation, women with overflowing maternal love will definitely love him when they see him.
Return to the bedroom.
Qingyu began to create magic power.
He uses his eyes of insight to observe the entire world.
Suddenly, the dust in the air was magnified countless times, like planets.
Then, he saw the components of the air, including oxygen, nitrogen, microscopic particles, etc.
Finally, all particles of matter disappear.
He saw energy particles floating between heaven and earth.
These particles are very thin, but they fill the entire universe.
【Planetary Energy…】
In the eyes of insight, these energies are not called natural energies, but planetary energies.
But I guess they are just different names for the same thing.
Qingyu tried to absorb these energy particles.
But it didn’t work.
Even when he used meditation, the surrounding particles of heaven and earth showed no sign of being absorbed.
Seeing this, Qingyu couldn’t help but think.
“Natural energy can be seen as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.”
“In the martial arts world, only those who have broken through to the innate level can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.”
“As for the magical world, some novels say that one needs strong mental strength to absorb magical elements.”
“Even in the world of Naruto, one needs powerful chakra to practice Sage Mode.
“So, it must be because I am still too weak to absorb natural energy.”
Qingyu had experienced an information explosion in his previous life, so his thoughts worked quickly and he came up with a guess in a moment.
“In that case, let’s practice meditation first and improve our mental strength.”
Qingyu shook his head and gave up the idea of creating magic power now.
Continue meditating.
And while meditating, continue to adjust the rate of meditation through the Eye of Insight to reach a higher level.
Time just passes day by day.
Qingyu’s mental power became stronger and stronger during meditation.
More than a month passed.
Finally, one day before the Ninja School opened, he broke through to a level three times that of an ordinary person.
The external manifestation is that his spirit is getting better and better, and his memory and calculation ability are also rapidly improving.
Things that he had forgotten in his previous life could also be slowly remembered by him.
Moreover, his eyes were bright, his temperament was outstanding, and even his face became softer and more handsome.
This is the Silver Moon spiritual power cultivated through the Silver Moon Meditation Method, which transforms every detail of him from the inside out.
With the guidance of his eyes of insight, Qingyu understood that this was a sublimation of a life form.
Although it’s not very obvious now.
Even just a slight change.
But it does show that in addition to enhancing mental strength, cosmic energy also seems to have some nourishing effect on the body.
He is heading down the right path.
Chapter 5: One is aloof, the other is shy (old version)
July 15th, the 28th year of Konoha.
This day is the first day of the Ninja School.
Qingyu came to the Ninja School alone.
At this time, there were people coming and going outside the school gate, and parents with children were everywhere.
He walked alone among them, looking a little out of place.
“Please gather on the playground. The opening ceremony will be held in one hour.”
A teacher from a ninja school maintains order.
The testing and registration for the Ninja School had already been conducted a month ago.
At that time, Shinkawa was the one who took care of him, so he doesn’t need to pay tuition now.
Qingyu followed the crowd to the playground of the Ninja School, waiting for the opening ceremony to begin.
There were children around five or six years old, with dreams of becoming ninjas in their eyes.
There are disciples from large families wearing uniforms.
There were also civilian families wearing simple clothes.
Soon, the opening ceremony officially began.
A middle-aged man wearing a red and white imperial robe came to the podium amid the warm applause of countless people and gave a very cordial speech.
He is the third Hokage of Konoha.
The speech lasted for more than an hour, starting from the difficulties in establishing Konoha, to the greatness of the previous Hokage, to the heroic deeds of countless ninjas, and finally ending with the will of fire running through it all.
The children around were excited after hearing this.
Although Qingyu was calm and even felt like vomiting, in order not to appear special, he also showed a passionate expression.
Soon, it was time to divide the classes.
Ninja School is divided into six grades.
In other words, normal students need to study for six years before they can graduate from school.
Of course, if you have both the ability and knowledge, you can graduate early.
However, it is different from the anime.
Each grade in the Ninja School is divided into ten classes, each with about forty students, instead of just one class.
Actually, this is normal.
Konoha has a standing number of ninjas as high as 20,000.
With so many ninjas, if we only rely on one class to replenish them, there would be no one left.
After the opening ceremony, the classes were divided.
Qingyu was assigned to Class A, which was the class with the most disciples in the family.
Commonly known as key classes.
Qingyu was able to be assigned here probably because of his brother.
After all, being the younger brother of a genius Chunin was enough to catch the attention of certain high-ranking officials.
The classroom is in the shape of a staircase, and each step has three tables that can accommodate three people.
Qingyu found his name in the middle of the seat next to the window.
But at this time, there was already a student sitting next to his desk.
This is a girl with long black hair.
The girl has dark eyes and a face as delicate as a porcelain doll. Although her expression is gentle, she carries an inexplicable aura of coldness and arrogance.
“Hello.”
After Qingyu sat down, he greeted her politely and then glanced at the names on the table.
Uchiha Mikoto.
Huh?
Was Mikoto so aloof when she was a child?
But think about it, after all, he is a member of the Uchiha family, the first family of Konoha. No matter what his personality is, he will naturally reveal a cold and arrogant aura when treating ordinary people.
Moreover, Japanese girls all have one characteristic.
That is, no matter what your personality was when you were a child, after you get married you will become a housewife and awaken the character of a good wife and mother.
Therefore, before becoming a wife and mother, Mikoto was not necessarily a gentle type.
People change.
“Hello, Qingyu-san.”
Uchiha Mikoto glanced at Qingyu, and a strange look instantly flashed in her eyes.
There is no Natsume family among the Konoha families, and there is no one named Natsume among the famous jonin.
So when she saw Qingyu’s name, she knew that he was definitely a civilian disciple.
However, when she saw it this time, she became a little doubtful.
Because Qingyu has fair skin, clear eyes, and a mysterious and outstanding aura.
This is not something that can be cultivated in an ordinary family.
Could it be… that he is a disciple of a small family.
Mikoto was a little confused.
But in just a moment, the doubt disappeared.
She didn’t have much interest in strangers.
After the two greeted each other, there was no further communication. After all, they only knew each other’s names.
Qingyu glanced at the classroom and saw that most of the seats were empty, and estimated that there was still some time before class started.
So he picked up the teaching materials that had already been prepared on the table.
The top one is titled “The Will of Konohagakure”.
After opening it, the first page contained a passage in bold black.
[Where the leaves dance, the fire will continue to grow. The flames will continue to illuminate the village and allow new leaves to sprout.]Looking at this passage in the book, a faint smile appeared on Qingyu’s face.
I don’t know whether it is ridicule or recognition.
Keep reading.
After a few minutes, he glanced through the book.
The whole book tells the story of the ideas proposed by several Hokage after the first Hokage established the village.
Every village is one family, the village is one’s home, one can sacrifice everything to protect the village, and so on.
The whole article exudes a false and empty atmosphere.
There is no specific practical guideline that has been implemented.
Without reading any more, Qingyu closed the book and picked up another one.
Then I found that most of the books on the table were of this type.
What about “The Complete Collection of Naruto Quotes”, “The History of the Founding of Konoha”, “The Legend of the Third Generation of the Strongest Ninja Hero”…
Basically, all of them are books that instill various wills of fire in people.
“Are you trying to brainwash us?”
As Qingyu watched, he couldn’t help but have this thought in his mind.
However, it is understandable.
After all, ninjas are the foundation of a country. If patriotism is not instilled in them from an early age, it would be a huge loss if they defect after being trained with great effort.
This may also be the reason why Shinkawa was unable to teach him the chakra extraction technique before.
Because only after accepting the brainwashing of the Will of Fire can the art of cultivation be taught.
Shaking his head, Qingyu put the book down.
“Hello… hello…”
At this moment, a weak voice sounded.
Qingyu turned his head.
I saw a girl with short black hair, a gentle appearance and a slightly red face looking at me.
“Hello, you are my deskmate, my name is Qingyu.”
Qingyu smiled and nodded, looking into the girl’s eyes.
These were a pair of pure white eyes without any impurities, revealing her identity.
Hyuga family!
“My name is…Hinata Saori, please…give me your guidance!”
She bowed, then sat down with a blush on her face.
“What a shy girl.”
Qingyu looked at her and suddenly found that her face shape seemed a bit like Hinata’s childhood in the animation.
“Could it be Hinata’s mother?”
Qingyu’s heart moved slightly.
If calculated based on age, Hinata’s mother is indeed this age.
Maybe, it really was her.
“Hehe, these deskmates, one is aloof and the other is shy, and both are pretty girls. It seems that school life will not be too boring in the future.”
This thought flashed through Qingyu’s mind and a smile appeared on his face.
Chapter 6 I, the Successor of the Will of Fire (Old Version)
Time passed slowly and students came to the classroom one by one.
Soon, a young man in a green vest walked in.
He came to the podium, smiled gently, and then signaled everyone to be quiet.
“Hello students, my name is Koda, I am a Chunin in the village and you will be your homeroom teacher for the next six years.”
“I hate spicy food. My hobbies are playing chess and reading. My dream is to educate outstanding ninjas for the village.”
“Now, starting from the first person on the right, please briefly introduce yourself.”
The first lesson in ninja school must be self-introduction.
As the teacher spoke, the students began to introduce themselves one by one.
Among them, he heard the names of the veteran Ino-Shikacho such as Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inoichi.
These are the fathers of the new generation of twelve young strong men.
“My name is Minato Namikaze. I don’t dislike anything. I like taking walks and reading. My future dream is to become an outstanding ninja.”
At this time, a gentle voice sounded.
Along with this sound, the whole classroom was filled with girls’ exclamations.
“So handsome!” “So charming!” “So sunny!”
The voice of the nymphomaniac rang out in the classroom.
Qingyu’s eyes moved and he looked not far away.
In the middle of the seats, a little boy with golden hair was quietly introducing himself.
“The future Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze?”
Qingyu looked at the child.
As the father of the protagonist of the Naruto world, although Minato Namikaze is only 5 years old at the time, he already possesses an outstanding character.
Despite being the focus of attention of so many little girls, his expression always remained gentle, without any trace of joy or pride.
It can be seen that his character is not much different from that of Uchiha Itachi, who had the thinking of a Hokage at the age of three.
Just as Qingyu was paying attention to Bo Shuimen.
He suddenly discovered that the girl next to him seemed to be trembling.
Qingyu couldn’t help but turn his head.
Then I realized that she was indeed shaking, and shaking very violently.
Are you nervous?
Qingyu looked at her and saw that her neck and earlobes were covered with a layer of rosy red, but her face was pale and even covered with fine beads of sweat. Her fists were clenched tightly together, and she looked overly nervous.
This is too embarrassing.
It’s just a self-introduction, what’s the big deal?
Qingyu looked at the girl and a smile appeared on his face.
“Saori-san.”
Hinata Saori’s whole body visibly tensed up, and she turned her head to look at Qingyu.
“Saori-san, this is just a self-introduction. We will all be your classmates from now on, so don’t be too nervous.”
Qingyu said gently.
Saori looked at Qingyu with her white eyes, but the tension in her heart did not subside at all, but became even more nervous.
“I…I’m not nervous.”
Her face turned red.
She is a member of the Hyuga family, how could she let outsiders know that she was nervous?
No, I’m definitely not nervous.
Absolutely not!
However, the more she thought about it, the redder her face became.
After just a few seconds, it became so red that it looked like it was burnt.
Qingyu looked at Saori who was about to smoke, and enveloped her with his mental power.
Suddenly, Saori felt a cool breath coming and her nervous mood subsided.
“Saori-san, why don’t we introduce ourselves to each other now? After we practice it once, we won’t be so nervous next time.”
Qingyu smiled and said, “My name is Qingyu. I don’t dislike anything. My hobby is reading. What about you, Saori-san?”
Hinata Saori looked at Qingyu blankly.
After a moment, her eyes became bright: “My name is Hinata Saori, I hate caterpillars, I like to be alone and blow the wind quietly, and my future dream is to be someone who will not disappoint my parents.”
I was a little stuttering at the beginning, but it became smoother later on.
“Well, isn’t that good?” Qingyu said with a smile.
“Thank you, Qingyu-san!”
Hinata Saori looked at Qingyu seriously, her flawless eyes full of gratitude.
“It’s nothing. Since we are deskmates, we will be friends in the future.” Qingyu shook his head and said.
“Friends…”
Hinata Saori said, and then her expression became happy: “Then we will be friends from now on!
“Get one!”
Qingyu smiled gently.
He took the initiative to contact Hinata Saori, so naturally he had his own thoughts.
If he wants to compete with Minato Namikaze for the position of Hokage, he naturally needs the support of his family.
Therefore, he needs to try his best to build good relationships with everyone in the class.
Hinata Saori and Uchiha Mikoto, who have the most important family background, are naturally the first targets.
In addition, he also coveted the bloodline of the Hyuga clan.
You know, the arcanist’s research on bloodlines is also his forte.
When I get more familiar with it, I can get some blood for research.
As for why he was able to calm Saori down.
It was because of his Silver Moon Meditation Method that his mental power possessed the characteristics of being as feminine as water.
Therefore, when his mental power enveloped Saori, Saori’s nervous mood quickly calmed down.
A few minutes later, it was Qingyu’s turn to introduce themselves.
“My name is Hinata Saori…”
Saori’s earlobes turned red, but she still completed her self-introduction.
After he finished speaking, there was warm applause in the class.
The last person to be treated this way was Minato Namikaze, who had many female fans.
Such a beautiful girl would naturally attract a lot of attention from boys in the Naruto world, where boys generally develop very early.
It was the first time that Hinata Saori received such warm treatment, and a blush immediately appeared on her face.
She sat down, then looked up at Qingyu who stood up.
The flawless eyes appear extremely bright.
As a member of the Hyuga family, it would definitely bring shame to the family if she was too nervous to speak during her self-introduction in class.
Even when she thought about it, she felt socially dead.
Fortunately, with Qingyu’s encouragement, she was able to overcome her nervousness.
Therefore, she was very grateful to Qingyu in her heart.
“My name is Natsume Kiyoha. I don’t dislike anything. My hobby is reading. My dream is…”
Qing Yu took a deep breath and said loudly: “My dream is to inherit my brother’s will and become the Hokage of the village.”
As soon as he finished speaking.
Suddenly, the whole class fell silent.
After a few seconds, there was a buzzing sound.
“Who is this guy, and why does he want to become Hokage?”
“Just a civilian, it’s a dream.”
“Natsume Qingyu? Could he be the civilian genius, Natsume Tingfeng’s younger brother?”
“Haha, this guy still wants to become Hokage?”
All the students looked at Qingyu with surprise, indifference, or disdain.
At this time, students had not yet been brainwashed in the ninja school, and basically no one said that their dream was to become a Hokage.
Because in their opinion, only geniuses born from the most powerful families can become Hokage.
Just like the two Hokage from the Senju family and the third Hokage from the Sarutobi family.
These are very powerful families.
A commoner wants to become Hokage?
Dream on!
In front of the podium, Koda looked at Qingyu with a smile on his face.
Before taking over the class, he already knew the information of most of the students in the class.
So I knew Qingyu’s information very clearly.
He is a close confidant of the Third Hokage and the younger brother of a student of Shinkawa Jounin.
It was because of his recommendation that Qingyu was able to enter Class A.
According to Shinkawa, although Qingyu is young, he has already understood what the will of fire is.
If he is trained more, he will definitely become an outstanding ninja in the future and protect Konoha.
So, when he heard Qingyu’s self-introduction, he was not too surprised.
After all, this is a child who inherited the will of fire from his ancestors.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 7 Sarutobi: Qingyu is good, you can train him more (old version)
Amidst the boos, Qingyu sat down calmly.
He would score 97 points for his performance just now.
I deducted 3 points because I was afraid of being too proud.
He said this to express his political correctness.
It’s just a slogan anyway, so it doesn’t matter if you just shout it out.
“Qingyu-kun, I will support your dream!”
As soon as Qingyu sat down, Saori turned her head, her pure white eyes extremely serious.
“Thanks.”
After hearing this, Qingyu smiled gently at Saori.
A hint of wine red suddenly appeared on Saori’s cheeks, which was very cute.
“My name is Uchiha Mikoto. I don’t dislike anything. My hobby is flower arranging. My dream is to become an outstanding female ninja.”
Mikoto’s introduction was simple, but it still captured the attention of all the students.
There is nothing else to say, just the three words “Uchiha” are enough to make everyone pay attention.
More than ten years after the Senju clan was disbanded, the Uchiha clan is still the strongest clan in Konoha.
Even a little girl will naturally attract attention.
A class passed quickly.
Qingyu’s ninja school career also officially began.
Koda walked down the school corridor while sorting out the information about this batch of students in his mind.
After a moment.
He came to a room and knocked on the door three times.
“Come in.”
A gentle voice came from the room.
Koda pushed the door open and walked in.
“Koda, how are the students doing this term?”
In the room, a middle-aged man was smoking a blood pipe and looking at Koda with a smile.
“Hokage-sama!”
Koda quickly said, “As Class A, every student in it is very good. It is my honor to be able to lead this class.”
“Haha, Koda, you don’t have to belittle yourself. You were born in the Senju family. Although you are a Chunin, your knowledge even exceeds that of some Jonins. I feel relieved to let you lead Class A.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.
“Thank you for your interest, Hokage. I will do my best to train more outstanding ninjas for the village.”
After hearing this, Koda suddenly became excited.
“Well, thank you for your help.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, took a few puffs of his cigarette, and then said, “By the way, Koda, there are a few students in the class who you should pay more attention to.”
“Namikaze Minato, Natsume Kiyohame, Shimada Haruki…”
He mentioned seven names in a row.
Koda memorized these names, then bowed and said, “Hokage-sama, I remember them.”
“These children are all outstanding among the civilians. If you have the chance, please take care of them.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen explained.
As Hokage, he has one characteristic, which is that he values civilians very much.
From his disciples Jiraiya and Orochimaru, to Kato Dan, and the current Anbu captain Hatake Sakumo, they were all trained by him.
In addition to these famous ninjas, he also trained more civilian ninjas of ordinary origins.
There are several reasons why he likes to train civilians.
First of all, civilians have no family ties, so after becoming a ninja, they will definitely be loyal to the village, which means they will be loyal to him as the Hokage.
Secondly, children born to civilians have very pure thoughts and can easily become heirs of the Will of Fire.
To put it simply, children born into ordinary families have limited experience and are most easily brainwashed.
The last point was actually influenced by his teacher, Tobirama Senju.
During the reigns of Tobirama Senju and Hashirama Senju, they always wanted to eliminate the barriers between families and make the entire Konoha a close-knit family.
Therefore, they not only disbanded the Senju family, but also created a ninja school and trained countless civilian ninjas.
This gave the Second Hokage great fame among the lower classes.
Originally, with such a huge reputation, it was entirely possible for Senju Tobirama to make all the families in Konoha put aside their surnames and no longer have any estrangements.
However, he died too young.
Therefore, everything he did benefited his successor, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen did not inherit his teacher’s policy of disbanding the family.
But he inherited his teacher’s attitude towards common people.
Moreover, he focused more on training common people than his teachers.
Not only did he give a speech at every Ninja School opening, but he also often showed concern for civilian ninjas and explained ninjutsu knowledge to them, without any airs of a Hokage.
This quickly earned him great popularity among the lower classes of Konoha, and almost the entire civilian class were his admirers and supporters.
This is also his greatest reliance on firmly suppressing other family forces.
Even titles like Ninja Hero, Ninja Doctor, and the Strongest Hokage spread throughout Konoha thanks to the promotion of countless supporters.
Gained him a lot of fame.
“By the way, Hokage-sama, one of the people you mentioned is called Natsume Kiyohame. In his self-introduction just now, he also said that his dream is to become a Hokage.”
Koda thought of something and spoke.
“Natsume Kiyohame?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen laughed when he heard this: “Haha, I heard from Shinkawa that he was able to say [a ninja is someone who can endure everything] when he was only 5 years old. He is definitely a good candidate for becoming an excellent ninja. You must train him well, okay?”
Shinkawa is his confidant and a civilian jonin trained by him.
It is because of this that he became the teacher of the civilian genius ninja Tingfeng.
Although Tingfeng died in a mission, he felt a little regretful.
But according to Shinkawa, Qingyu inherited his brother’s will and realized the meaning of the Will of Fire.
Therefore, he is definitely a ninja worth training vigorously.
Shinkawa said softly, then his eyes lit up and he said, “Hokage-sama, I will train him well!”
Chapter 8: First Circle of Psychic Arcane Magic: Charm Humans (Old Version)
There are four classes a day in Ninja School.
There are two classes in the morning and two classes in the afternoon, each class is one hour.
Originally, Qingyu was full of expectations, thinking that the school would teach how to extract chakra.
He then tried to create new abilities by analyzing chakra, increasing his knowledge of mental and physical energy.
However, after three classes, they were all ideological and political classes.
Proclaim how powerful Konoha is and how great the Hokage is…
Qingyu felt drowsy after hearing this.
However, in order to maintain his good image, he had to appear very focused.
It’s break time.
None of Qingyu’s classmates left their seats.
Qingyu was too lazy to play the kick the can game with these childish kids.
Saori is shy and embarrassed to make friends.
As for Mikoto.
He was simply aloof and disdained to play with those kids.
Qingyu looked around and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
With two beautiful girls, Saori and Mikoto, by his side, he is definitely the center of the class.
Many male students glanced here inadvertently, then looked away with an unnatural look on their faces.
He looks like an innocent little boy.
“These family disciples should have practiced chakra. Since the teacher hasn’t taught them how to practice chakra, I might as well use the Eye of Insight to observe them first.”
Thinking of this, a white light appeared in Qingyu’s eyes, and then he looked at a male student in front of him.
Judging from his clothes, he should be a member of the Sarutobi clan.
When the Eye of Insight glanced at him, he instantly turned into a skeleton.
Then he saw a blue energy distributed in his body meridians and flowing slowly.
This should be Chakra.
He observed carefully and increased the power of his Eye of Insight.
Soon, the blue energy in his eyes turned into blue particles the size of ping-pong balls.
Then pieces of information appeared in his mind.
[Spiritual power…Soul power…Life force…Qi…Burning…]The information is mixed.
This should be due to his lack of knowledge.
The Arcanist system requires a huge accumulation of knowledge.
As long as the knowledge is sufficient to analyze a certain power, the arcanist can quickly master such power.
It was obvious that he couldn’t master the power of chakra just by looking at it.
“It seems that I still need to obtain the cultivation method first.”
Qingyu shook his head and was about to retract the Eye of Insight.
Suddenly, he saw a faint wave above the boy’s head.
Qingyu was stunned for a moment, and when he looked again, he found that the fluctuation had disappeared.
Am I hallucinating?
This thought came into his mind.
Then, he rejected it in an instant.
The Eye of Insight is able to see structures and fluctuations beyond the physical level.
And just now, he must have seen a faint wave emanating from the boy.
What is going on?
Qingyu was very curious and felt that he had come into contact with a mysterious realm.
As an arcanist, he had to find out.
The thought flashed through my mind.
Qingyu stared at the boy closely and increased the efficiency of the Eye of Insight.
Suddenly, the boy in front of him disappeared.
Only the fire of life and the fire of soul remain.
At this moment, there seemed to be a very weak fluctuation in his blue soul fire.
And the fluctuations are transmitted towards this side.
Qingyu became more and more curious.
Continue to observe.
At this time, the boy turned his head and looked over here.
Suddenly, in Qingyu’s eyes, the fluctuations in the boy’s mind became more intense.
[Like…admire…]The next moment, information came from the Eye of Insight.
After Qingyu saw this, he immediately realized that the fluctuation was the boy’s emotional fluctuations caused by secretly looking at Saori and Mikoto.
Qingyu shook his head and laughed. He didn’t expect that the Eye of Insight could see even such emotional fluctuations.
Understand the meaning of volatility.
Qingyu was about to take back the Eye of Insight.
Suddenly, his heart moved violently.
The emotional fluctuations just now seemed to be somewhat similar to mental fluctuations. Could I simulate that kind of emotional fluctuations through mental fluctuations, and then resonate with the other person’s mental fluctuations, so that the other person would also have this kind of fluctuations?
Arcanists study everything, and what they value is bold assumptions.
There is even a saying in the arcanist’s heritage that the bigger your heart is, the stronger your power is.
Because any tiny discovery may be able to create powerful power.
There is a 40-minute break between classes.
Anyway, I have plenty of time, so I might as well test it out.
Thinking of this, Qingyu closed his eyes slightly.
Then, sense the boy’s love fluctuations and adjust your own mental fluctuations to make their frequencies close to the same.
Next to her, Saori secretly glanced at Qingyu, then immediately retracted her gaze like a kitten.
Then she found that Qingyu seemed to have closed his eyes, so she secretly looked over again, her heart pounding.
Mikoto was looking out the window bored.
Soon, as the school bell rang, the last class began.
“Students, please open the Complete Collection of Naruto Quotes. In this class, we will talk about the Will of Fire passed down by the first Hokage.”
A female Chunin was lecturing with a soft expression.
All the students listened attentively.
Except Qingyu.
He lowered his head, seemingly reading a book, but in fact he was studying the love fluctuations he named.
“Almost there, almost there…”
There was a gleam in his eyes.
He had a feeling that he was about to develop the first arcane magic in his life.
Moreover, this magic should be spiritual emotional magic.
And the name, if he guessed correctly about the magic effect, could be called…
Charming humans?
The class came to an end with the teacher’s passionate lecture and the students’ admiration for the first generation.
At this time, many people have already started to clean up their tables and prepare to go home from school.
The same goes for Saori and Mikoto.
Mikoto quickly tidied up the desk, stood up, and was about to leave.
“Mikoto-san.”
At this moment, Qingyu suddenly spoke.
Uchiha Mikoto was stunned, turned her head and looked at Qingyu with cold eyes.
“Qingyu, are you okay?”
If ordinary civilians were exposed to this kind of expression, they would definitely feel a sense of pressure instantly and would not even dare to talk to her.
After all, she is the pride of the Uchiha family.
Just this kind of look makes people feel ashamed and nervous.
However, Qingyu smiled slightly, his spirit surged, and his spiritual fluctuations transformed into love fluctuations, which then resonated with Mikoto’s spiritual fluctuations, and finally reached the same frequency.
Charm humans, activate!
Chapter 9 Mikoto and Saori (Old Version)
The fluctuation of mental power is simply not something that ordinary people can perceive.
Even Qingyu, who has a mental power three times that of an adult, would never be able to detect other people’s mental fluctuations if he did not have the Eye of Insight.
Therefore, at this moment, after Misaka’s mental fluctuations were provoked by Qingyu, she could not detect it at all.
“Mikoto, this is what I mean. As my deskmate, I suggest that we all have a meal together. What do you think?”
Qingyu smiled and said, “After all, we will be sitting at the same table for the next few years.”
“Dinner party…”
Mikoto looked at Qingyu and her heartbeat suddenly accelerated for some reason.
A wonderful emotion rose from his heart.
Some sweetness… some secret joy…
Mikoto was stunned.
Why would I have this reaction to Qingyu’s invitation?
Her cold expression became a little unnatural.
“Indeed, Qingyu’s suggestion is very good. As deskmates, we really need to communicate with each other.”
Her face was tense, and she wanted to agree coldly.
But as she spoke, the corners of her mouth curled up without her even realizing it.
I have to say, when Misaka smiles now, she is like a blooming snow lotus on an iceberg, so beautiful.
The boy who had been secretly watching this place nearby was stunned.
However, after they were moved, they soon felt disappointed again.
Because Mikoto’s smile wasn’t directed at them.
Qingyu naturally didn’t know what other people were thinking.
If I knew, I would definitely be speechless.
He is only 5 years old and his thinking is so unhealthy.
They are all copper smelters.
As for myself…
I was testing magic, so I didn’t have that kind of thought.
What, you ask me why not use it on male students?
Tsk, would you use this kind of magic on a man?
“That’s great, I’ll treat you today.”
When Qingyu saw Mikoto’s smile, he also laughed softly.
Because he knew that his magic was successful.
This means that one has mastered a spiritual magic to control emotions.
After all, a person has many other emotions besides love.
Angry…sad…love…fear…
If I could master all these fluctuations, wouldn’t I become a master of emotions?
Laugh when I make you laugh, cry when I make you cry.
It’s exciting just thinking about it.
“Okay, Qingyu, you lead the way.”
Mikoto nodded slightly, a smile forming on her lips uncontrollably.
The two were strangers before.
If she didn’t have the magic to charm humans, given her personality, it would be almost impossible for her to agree to Qingyu’s request.
After all, the Uchiha clan is proud.
But now, she agreed directly without any hesitation.
This is spiritual magic, which is so powerful that it can enchant human beings.
I just don’t know if this is a permanent buff or a temporary buff.
However, Qingyu felt that this should not be a permanent buff.
Therefore, Qingyu is currently using his own mental power to resonate with Mikoto’s mental power.
Otherwise it would be bad if you get disconnected.
“Saori-san, how about we go together?”
Seeing that Uchiha Mikoto agreed, Qingyu turned and looked at Saori.
Anyway, it’s the same whether you invite one person or two people, so it doesn’t matter if you bring one more person.
When he turned around, he met Saori’s gaze. It was obvious that she was eavesdropping on his conversation with Mikoto.
Their eyes met for a moment.
Saori’s face turned red immediately, and she lowered her head, not daring to look at Qingyu again.
“good……”
But the voice came out, and it sounded very soft and cute.
“Then let’s go!”
Seeing this, Qingyu stood up with a smile, and walked out of the school with Mikoto Saori.
There is a newly opened store not far from the Ninja School.
Qingyu passed by this store on his way to school in the morning, so he remembered this store which was very famous in Naruto.
“Ichiraku Ramen? Qingyu-san, are you going to treat us to ramen?”
Mikoto said in confusion as the three of them arrived at what appeared to be a newly opened store.
Eating ramen for dinner seems a little strange, right?
“Don’t worry, the taste of this ramen shop is guaranteed to satisfy you”
Qingyu said confidently.
A ramen restaurant that the prince likes so much must have its own unique flavor.
Moreover, since the prince can afford it, the price must be extremely cheap. Given his wealth, he can certainly afford it.
“Since it was recommended by Qingyu Jun, let’s go in and give it a try.”
Saori said softly.
Mikoto nodded as well.
The three of them came to the ramen shop and made it.
At this time, the young boss of Ichiraku Ramen Shop and his wife came over from the front desk.
“Give me three bowls of your most classic ramen!” Qingyu said directly.
“Please wait a moment, sir.”
He nodded with a smile and then started to get busy.
A few minutes later, the steaming hot ramen was served.
The three of them started eating right away.
They started chatting while eating.
Qingyu II was a man who kept saying cheesy love words, which made Mikoto blush.
The two of them seemed to be chatting on the phone for a long time, talking about all kinds of topics for a long time. They didn’t look like people who had just met for the first time. Instead, they seemed like a close pair of lovers.
An hour and a half later.
“It’s delicious.”
Qingyu put down the fourth bowl, touched his bulging belly and burped.
I have to say that Ichiraku Ramen tastes really good. The noodles are very chewy and accompanied by the delicious soup, it is really delicious.
“It’s really good.”
Uchiha Mikoto wiped her lips gracefully and nodded slightly to show her agreement.
She didn’t eat much, just two bowls.
After all, in the Uchiha family, she has a noble status and is the direct descendant of the elders. She has tasted all kinds of delicious food.
Basically I spent all my time chatting with Qingyu.
“Boss, another bowl please!”
At this time, a crisp voice rang out.
After Qingyu heard this, he was stunned. It seemed… he seemed to have heard this sentence many times during this period of time.
He looked at Hinata Saori.
She stood up and placed a bowl on the top layer. There were at least ten bowls underneath this bowl.
Oh my god, how many bowls did he eat?
Qingyu was stunned.
Since he had become friends with Saori, he focused all his energy on Mikoto and ignored Saori.
Unexpectedly, because of this neglect, she ate so many bowls of ramen.
Can such a small body eat so much?
It’s confirmed, Saori is Hinata’s mother!
Hinata in the future is known as the big eater of Konoha and can eat more than 40 bowls of ramen in one meal.
Isn’t it inherited from her?
Qingyu touched his wallet and felt a little heartbroken.
Ichiraku Ramen is cheap, but this person ate more than ten bowls, which adds up to a considerable amount.
Even the week’s funds were eaten up by him.
Oh, what a miscalculation!
If I had known Saori was such a big eater, I shouldn’t have eaten so much. Anyway, her mission has been completed.
Qingyu cried out that it was a wrong decision.
Saori noticed that Qingyu and Mikoto were staring at her blankly, and suddenly became shy and said a little embarrassedly:
“I’m sorry. When I was at home before, I could only eat very little food. This is my first time eating out, so I ate a little more…”
A little bit?
It’s a little bit!
Qingyu complained.
However, the Hyuga family is famous for its strict rules. Even as the head of the family, Saori needs to abide by the family etiquette, and it is probably impossible for her to eat and drink as lavishly as she does now.
“It’s okay, just keep eating, eat as much as you can…”
In front of a girl, Qingyu naturally couldn’t be stingy, so he spoke generously.
“Really?”
Saori’s eyes lit up.
“real!”
Qingyu smiled and nodded, but his heart was bleeding.
“Boss, three more bowls of ramen please!”
Qingyu: “…”
Chapter 10 Uchiha and Hyuga (Old Version)
In the end, Saori consumed half of Qingyu’s expenses for a month.
This made Qingyu decide in his heart that he would never invite Saori to dinner again.
Who can bear the cost of half a month’s budget for one meal?
Mikoto was walking home when she was suddenly sobered by the wind.
“Hmm…just now…I think I went to Ichiraku Ramen with Qingyu and Saori for dinner?”
“How could I agree to that?”
She touched her fair chin, her expression somewhat puzzled.
Because this is not like my character.
Normally, I would not accept a dinner invitation from a stranger.
“I felt at the time… that Qingyu-san had a kind of approachable aura, which made my heart beat faster, and I was very happy about his invitation…”
“Could it be…”
Mikoto’s heart skipped a beat, and she recalled all the times she and Kiyoha had laughed at Ichiraku Ramen, and the words that made her heart beat faster.
Suddenly, her cold face turned red.
The beauty is beyond description.
“Did you fall in love with him at first sight?”
Mikoto’s heartbeat quickened.
I have to say that people in the Naruto world are very precocious.
Little Douya, who was only five or six years old, started to have wild thoughts.
“Xiao Meiqin, are you back from get out of class? Come, have a bunch of meatballs.”
At this time, a kind voice came from a shop nearby.
It turned out that Mikoto had returned to the Uchiha base without realizing it.
“Grandma Chunzi, I just ate outside, so thank you for your kindness.”
Mikoto came back to her senses and quickly replied politely.
Although Uchiha Haruko is just an ordinary person of the Uchiha clan, Mikoto still respects her very much.
“Hehe, what were you thinking about just now, Mikoto-chan? I called you several times but you didn’t hear me. Did you make new friends at the Ninja School?”
Grandma Chunzi smiled and said with an experienced tone: “Let me guess, is this new friend a boy?”
“No way!”
Mikoto blushed when she heard that. “No, I’m not! Grandma Haruko, I’m going home.”
Having said that, she left as if running away.
“Haha, what a young kid…”
Grandma Haruko looked at Mikoto’s back, sighed, and her eyes were full of reminiscence.
If the Uchiha clan’s base is a village in the city, then the Hyuga clan’s base is a courtyard house.
At this time, Saori was humming an unknown tune and jumping back to the Hyuga clan’s territory.
With a sweet smile on her face.
If someone who is familiar with her sees this scene, they will definitely be shocked.
You know, Saori is a well-known good girl at home and would never do such lively actions.
Arrived near the family residence.
Saori’s smile disappeared, and she looked well-behaved as she walked into the Hyuga clan’s territory.
“elder sister!”
As soon as she walked into the house, Saori heard a lively voice coming from behind.
Then, a little girl of two or three years old threw herself into her arms.
“Xiaoxue, be good at home alone.”
Saori touched the little girl’s head with an extremely gentle look.
“My sister is not at home anymore, it’s not fun for Xiaoxue to be alone.”
The little girl puffed her lips and looked very cute.
If Qingyu saw this scene, he would definitely be surprised.
Because this little girl looks very much like Hanabi.
They are simply carved from the same mold.
“Sister has to go to school and can’t accompany Xiaoxue. When Xiaoxue grows up, she can go to the ninja school like sister.”
Saori held her sister’s hand and walked towards the yard with a smile.
“So, sister, is Ninja School fun? Are the teachers there strict? Also, sister, have you made new friends in school?”
Xiaoxue is lively and even though Saori is holding her hand, she is restless and keeps circling around her sister, asking all kinds of questions.
Saori did not show any impatience, but said softly: “Ninja school is a place to learn, not a place to play. Teacher Koda is a very good person. As for friends…”
A figure appeared in Saori’s mind.
Then a smile appeared on her face: “Sister has indeed made a new friend.”
“Sister has a new friend!”
After hearing this, Xiaoxue’s face instantly showed a hint of hostility.
She felt like her sister was taken away by someone else.
“Sister, you can’t make new friends and forget about Xiaoxue.”
Xiaoxue had a serious expression on her face.
“How could that be? Xiaoxue is my sister!”
Saori touched Xiaoxue’s head with a smile.
“Hehe, this is what my sister said.”
When Xiaoxue heard this, she immediately smiled sweetly.
The two sisters walked into the courtyard hand in hand and smiling, and suddenly saw three people standing in front of them.
In an instant, the two men’s smiles disappeared and they became a little silent.
“Greetings, father!”
The two men bowed and saluted.
Hinata Yuno had a serious expression on his face. He glanced at his youngest daughter, Hinata Yuki, and then turned his gaze to Hinata Saori.
“Saori, you have entered the ninja school, so stop playing around with your sister from now on.”
The tone left no room for doubt.
“Yes, father!”
Saori’s face turned pale and she bowed and said.
Xiaoxue puffed her cheeks, feeling unconvinced, but she did not refute in front of her father.
“Also, starting today, there will be someone special to give you practical training, and every half a month, I will test your homework. You must pass all of them. Do you understand?”
Hinata Yuno had a serious look on his face, not at all as gentle as an ordinary person would be to their daughter.
“I…I know!”
Saori lowered her head and spoke softly.
At this time, two Hyuga members, one big and one small, walked up to Hyuga Yuno.
“Lord Saori!”
The Hyuga member, who was in his thirties, bowed to Saori.
The child next to her, who was about ten years old, had his forehead wrapped in white gauze and looked at Hinata Saori with a slightly hostile look.
“Kazama, why don’t you quickly pay your respects to Lady Saori.”
Seeing this, his father next to him quickly pulled him away.
However, Hinata Kazama was stubborn and said unconvincedly, “No, I am a genius ranked among the top in the class. Why should I be a sparring partner for this newbie who just entered the ninja school?”
As he spoke, his expression was filled with pride.
When his father saw this, his face suddenly changed. He didn’t expect that his son would go back on his word after just telling him what to do.
He quickly looked towards Hinata Yuno, wanting to plead for his son.
But it was too late.
Accompanied by a scream of “Ah”!
Hinata Kazama fell to the ground instantly, veins bulging on his face, and he looked extremely painful.
“Why?”
Hinata Yuno put the index and middle fingers of his right hand together and formed a seal in front of his body. He looked expressionlessly at Hinata Kazama who was rolling on the ground in pain.
“Just because you are a branch of the Hyuga family, the value of your existence is to protect our main family!”
“Master Yuno!”
Fengjian’s father knelt on the ground with his forehead touching the ground: “Fengjian is young and doesn’t understand anything yet, please show some mercy!”
Hinata Yuno remained unmoved and continued to cast the curse seal.
This made Hinata Kazama’s life worse than death, and his screams were terrifying.
“Sir, please, give Kazama a chance!”
When Fengjian’s father saw this, his eyes turned red. He kowtowed repeatedly until his head was broken and the ground was dyed red.
It is hard to imagine that a Jonin would be so servile to another person, especially one from the same clan.
Next to them, the two sisters Saori and Xiaoxue were so scared that their faces turned pale. They huddled together, not daring to move at all.
“Humph, considering this is your first offense, I’ll forgive you this time, but if it happens again, I won’t show any mercy!”
Hinata Yuno stopped the curse seal and said coldly.
“Thank you for your generosity, sir.”
Kazama’s father instantly showed an excited expression.
“Saori, go to your room and change into your training clothes.”
Hinata Yuno ignored him and looked at her daughter.
“yes!”
Saori’s body tensed up and she spoke quickly.
As she spoke, she took small steps and walked quickly towards her room.
Chapter 11: Shame Level (Old Version)
“What a mistake!”
After returning home, Qingyu recalled the conversation between himself and Mikoto, and suddenly felt like social death.
Can you imagine the shame an adult would feel for saying cheesy love words to a 5-year-old girl?
Qingyu: Do you know what is the difference between you and the stars?
Mikoto: I don’t know.
Qingyu: The stars are in the sky, and you are in my heart.
Mikoto: [blushing]Qingyu simply wanted to roll on the ground and bury himself.
I wonder why he said so much before that it was nothing, but why he had such a big reaction after he came back.
Or was it because when he used the Charm Human to resonate with Mikoto’s mind, he was actually in a state of love fluctuation at the same time.
That’s why he said those cheesy love words.
When I got home and out of this state, I suddenly wanted to die.
The shame is off the charts.
Fortunately, he is just a 5-year-old child and we have just a normal relationship as classmates.
Yeah, it’s a normal relationship.
Qingyu meditated for half an hour before he calmed down.
Then, he began to think about how to improve this magic.
“This magic currently has two flaws.”
“First, when the caster uses emotional fluctuations, he will also fall into emotional fluctuations first.”
“Secondly, the caster must use emotional fluctuations to connect to the target in order to maintain the effect. If the effect is disconnected, it will disappear instantly.”
“What methods can be used to solve these two problems?”
Then he subconsciously thought of ninjutsu.
no way.
The world he lives in can only be solved by using the knowledge and theory of chakra ninjutsu.
“You can try to activate the illusion.”
“Genjutsu is a ninjutsu that uses chakra to disrupt the opponent’s chakra, causing the opponent to fall into an illusion.”
“I can use my mental power instead of chakra to launch emotional magic from the opponent’s mind.”
“It can be used as a reference in principle.”
Emotions come to mind.
However, having said that, he has no knowledge of illusion.
Even if you want to learn it, you need to graduate from the Ninja School and find a specialized teacher to learn it.
This takes too much time.
So subconsciously, Mikoto’s figure appeared in Qingyu’s mind.
As a member of the Uchiha clan, they must have a lot of knowledge about illusions.
“Looks like I’ll have to use the beauty trap tomorrow.”
Qingyu thought so.
The next day, Qingyu came to school.
After meeting Mikoto, they both looked away at the same time.
Qingyu felt a little embarrassed.
Mikoto also felt complicated. She couldn’t sleep well because of Qingyu’s sweet talk all night.
“Damn it, I’m a time traveler, how can I not be able to handle a little girl!”
Qingyu made up his mind and took the initiative to greet Mikoto.
“Good morning, Mikoto-san.”
He smiled like a green tea.
“Good morning, Qingyu!”
Mikoto had a stern face, looking aloof and unapproachable.
“Mikoto, I dreamed about you last night. Did you dream about me?”
Qingyu said innocently.
Mikoto’s face suddenly turned unnatural after hearing this.
It wasn’t just a dream, I didn’t sleep well the whole night.
“No.”
But as a proud member of the Uchiha clan, she would never admit that she liked Qingyu, so she spoke decisively.
“ah?”
After hearing this, Qingyu said disappointedly: “I thought I would have the same dream as Mikoto and meet in the dream.”
Seeing Qingyu’s disappointment, Miqin couldn’t help but say, “Actually, I did it, too.”
Qingyu’s eyes lit up.
Mikoto frowned and said, “We just met once and then left.”
“If we see each other every day, we will soon become best friends.”
Qingyu suppressed her shame and said some second-year words.
After all, he is just a 5-year-old child.
Children speak without restraint.
“Who… who wants to dream about you every day!”
Misaka’s ears suddenly turned red and she rolled her eyes at Qingyu.
I don’t know why, but I felt a sweet emotion in my heart.
Little did she know, the despicable Qing Yu had once again unleashed his Charm Human on him.
This made her feel extremely fond of Qingyu.
Moreover, after Qingyu understood the side effects of charming humans, he also used his powerful mental strength to suppress the favorability in his heart.
I didn’t fall into the same state as yesterday.
Qingyu teased Mikoto for a while.
“Good morning, Qingyu-san.”
At this time, a very pleasant voice was heard.
It was Saori who came to the class.
“Good morning, Saori-san.”
Qingyu nodded to her, and when he saw her, he remembered his wallet again.
“Saori-san, did you not sleep well last night?”
Qingyu saw that Saori looked tired and couldn’t help but ask out of curiosity.
“No, I practiced too late yesterday.”
Saori quickly shook her head, then looked at Qingyu with gratitude and said, “Thank you Qingyu for your concern.”
It seems that there is a lack of love at home.
Qingyu saw that Saori was moved by his casual remark, and this thought came to his mind.
Teacher Koda arrived, and then there was another day of ideological and political classes.
During this period, Qingyu had been using Charm Human to connect with Mikoto and doing some small actions with her, which made Mikoto’s heart beat all day long.
Shy and sweet.
In the last class, Qingyu inadvertently said that he wanted to practice illusion, but he didn’t need to study the knowledge of illusion.
Hearing this, Mikoto naturally said that she would bring it to him tomorrow.
The beauty trap was successful!
Qingyu was naturally happy when he heard this.
But I didn’t notice that when Saori heard this, her pure white eyes also lit up.
Chapter 12 I’m Happy Too (Old Version)
The next day.
Qingyu ended his meditation and his mental strength became a little stronger.
It feels fulfilling to make progress every day.
Wash up, eat, and then go to the classroom.
“Hello, Aida-san!”
“Hello, classmate Haiyi!”
“Hello, Liu Feng!”
He greeted every classmate with a gentle smile on his face.
Come to your seat and do it well.
Mikoto also walked into the classroom.
She frowned and nodded slightly in response to Qingyu’s greeting.
After returning home yesterday and getting out of the state of charming humans, she felt lost again.
Various interactions during the day made him realize that he might really have fallen in love with Qingyu at first sight.
However, after returning home, she found that she didn’t like Qingyu as much as she had imagined.
All the sweet emotions in the class disappeared.
The combination of these two completely opposite feelings made her spend the whole night in contradiction.
Do I like Qingyu or do I dislike Qingyu?
So she suffered from insomnia again.
Therefore, now that she met the culprit, she naturally didn’t have a good face.
“I wonder if she brought any books on illusion?”
Qingyu saw Mikoto’s expression and pondered in his heart.
“Forget it, whether you brought it or not, you’ll know after asking.”
Shaking his head, he prepared to use Charm Human again.
At this moment, Saori’s voice rang out.
After hearing this, Qingyu turned to look at Saori who had just entered the classroom, and nodded with a smile: “Good morning, Saori-san.”
“Qingyu classmate, this is for you.”
Saori sat down, suddenly took out a scroll from her schoolbag, and handed it to Qingyu with a slightly blushing face.
“This is?”
Qingyu’s eyes moved slightly and he looked at Saori in confusion.
Being looked at by Qingyu, Saori’s face suddenly turned even redder.
She looked evasive and whispered, “Yesterday… classmate Qingyu said that he wanted some knowledge about illusions, so… so I found some information about it at home…”
After hearing this, Qingyu looked at Saori in surprise.
He could swear to God that he really did not use the Charm Human on Saori.
However, Saori seems to have done this on her own.
I earned a small fish with the money for a meal, which seems to be very worthwhile.
“Will your family members blame you if they know you did this?”
Qingyu cares about Saori very much like a green tea.
He didn’t expect that Saori took his casual words yesterday to heart and took the information out from the family.
The girls in the Naruto world are really precocious.
“It’s okay, Qingyu-san.”
When Saori saw that Qingyu didn’t look at the scroll, but cared about herself first, she felt sweet in her heart, and then she shook her head quickly and said:
“Although the family’s secret arts room has collected these materials, basically no one will read them, so it’s okay to bring them out.”
Saori is from the main family of the Hyuga clan and has a very high status. Moreover, the most important thing to the Hyuga family are various soft fist secret techniques, and they don’t care much about other ninjutsu information.
Basically no one even practices.
After all, anyone from the Hyuga family can awaken the Byakugan.
The Byakugan has a huge effect on the Gentle Fist, so why bother practicing other ninjutsu instead of practicing the Gentle Fist?
“Thank you!”
Qingyu took the scroll and expressed his gratitude sincerely.
“I feel very happy to be able to help Qingyu-san.”
Qingyu looked at her and saw a layer of wine-red blush on her delicate face, making her look extremely cute.
Qingyu’s heart was moved for a moment.
“Hey, this is for you.”
At this moment, Mikoto next to her pushed a scroll over.
Qingyu looked at Mikoto.
Mikoto said with a tense face, “We are all classmates. It is normal for classmates to help each other.”
I have to say, this tsundere look makes the classmate cute.
Qingyu couldn’t help but want to tease her.
“Thank you, Mikoto-san.”
Qingyu smiled and said, “By the way, Mikoto-san, did you see me in your dream yesterday?”
After hearing this, Mikoto glared at Qingyu and turned her head away, not wanting to pay any attention to Qingyu.
However, her earlobes were red.
Obviously, he was feeling a little upset.
Qingyu got what he wanted, so naturally he didn’t continue to use the method of charming humans.
He’s not a pervert.
I wouldn’t really want to do anything to a 5-year-old girl.
He opened the illusion scroll and began to read it.
Soon, it was time for class.
Qingyu studied the two scrolls carefully.
After reading it, he basically understood the principles of the illusion.
Illusion is to transfer one’s own chakra into the enemy ninja’s body through sight, sound, rituals, etc.
Chakra is a fusion of spiritual energy and physical energy.
Therefore, spiritual energy interferes with the opponent’s brain, and physical energy interferes with the opponent’s body, thereby achieving the effect of interfering with the opponent’s five senses.
The manifestation is seeing hallucinations visually, hearing strange sounds, and feeling the body being restrained…
Qingyu has no chakra, so he can’t use illusions.
However, we can learn from the way chakra is conducted and used.
All you need to do is convert the chakra into mental power.
Qingyu opens the Eye of Insight.
Then, using Mikoto as the experimental subject, he spent most of the day and finally transformed the love wave into a wave similar to an instruction. After transmitting it to the other party’s brain, the instruction wave would be transformed into a love wave, and then resonate with the target’s mental power, thereby launching the charm of humans.
As for the duration, it is linked to the mental strength of the person who releases the spell and the person who is hit by the spell.
The stronger the caster’s mental power, the longer the resonance time.
The stronger the mental power of the person being affected, the shorter the resonance time.
Qingyu’s current level of mental strength is definitely higher than Mikoto’s, and it can probably last about ten minutes.
“Finally perfected, from now on this magic will be the first level of mental arcane magic: Charm Human!”
Qingyu thought happily.
However, he was happy.
Mikoto, who was standing next to her, was in deep confusion.
She felt that sometimes she liked Qingyu and wanted to be close to him, and her heart felt sweet when she saw him. But sometimes she seemed to dislike Qingyu and had no feelings for him.
For most of the day, these two emotions went back and forth in her heart, almost driving her crazy.
“Like…dislike…like…dislike”
Mikoto was so dazed at the struggle that she couldn’t concentrate on the class.
Qingyu is almost going to destroy me.
Chapter 13 Popular Qingyu (Old Version)
After perfecting the charm of humans.
Qingyu spent some more time wandering around Konoha Village, collecting various emotional fluctuations.
Finally, spiritual magic such as anger, sadness, fear, etc. was created.
Qingyu calls it emotional magic.
They are all first-ring arcane magic.
After creating these arcane magics, Qingyu focused on meditation.
The days go by.
During this period, he did not use Charm Human on Mikoto.
However, Mikoto’s attitude towards him seemed to have changed a little.
Gradually we became good friends.
As for Saori, she was still very shy in front of Qingyu as before.
The days in Ninja School were peaceful and comfortable.
Most of what is taught in the first grade are ideological courses, which instill the idea of the will of fire into students.
A five-year-old child’s cognition has not yet been finalized, and this is the time when he is most susceptible to brainwashing.
He witnessed with his own eyes that many children from ordinary families changed their dreams through this kind of education.
His original dream changed to becoming a Hokage when he grows up.
Among them is Minato Namikaze.
Qingyu attended classes during the day, and with his mental strength exceeding that of ordinary people, he had already mastered all the teaching materials.
Excellent performance.
And at night I practice meditation.
Under his modifications, the Silver Moon Meditation Method became increasingly mature and was approaching perfection.
Mental strength is also steadily improving.
Just like that, three months passed quickly.
Qingyu’s mental power finally broke through again, reaching a level five times that of an ordinary person.
When used to charm a person, it can last for half an hour.
This is the time Qingyu tested on Mikoto.
On this day, Qingyu came to the Ninja School.
“Qingyu, I brought breakfast, would you like to eat it?”
As soon as he entered the classroom, many students around him, including family students and civilian students, greeted him with a smile.
“Good morning…Good morning…”
Qingyu smiled and responded gently to everyone who greeted him.
Just like central air conditioning, it blows warm air to everyone around it.
If outsiders saw this scene, they would think that Qingyu had a strong personal charm that made the whole class respect him.
However, the reality is not so.
Instead, Qingyu used emotional magic on the entire class, making them all feel close to him, and then he became friends with them one by one.
So this scene happened.
Qingyu came to the seat and sat down.
“Qingyu, you are really popular.”
Mikoto took the initiative to greet Qingyu.
Over the past three months, the two have become closer and closer friends, and there is no need to politely add the word “classmates”.
A beautiful smile appeared on her face, and she was not at all as cold as she was to other people.
“Haha, maybe my classmates all agree with my dream.” Qingyu said with a smile.
“I’ll support you, too.”
Mikoto couldn’t help but laugh softly after hearing this, it was very pleasing to the eyes.
“Qingyu-kun…good morning…”
At this time, Hinata Saori next to her also plucked up the courage to say hello.
“Saori, you too, I’ve always told you to be more confident and stop being so shy. Don’t let others bully you in the future.”
Qingyu touched Saori’s head as if he was stroking a cute cat.
Hinata Saori was the only one he didn’t use magic with.
Because she seemed to have a special feeling for herself.
Just like Hinata to Naruto.
Saori shrank her neck, her cheeks turning red at a noticeable speed, and it seemed that her brain had froze.
Seeing this, Qingyu smiled and withdrew his hand.
He didn’t have any other thoughts about Saori.
After all, she is only 5 years old and still a little kid.
He just thought Saori was cute and wanted to tease her.
Many older men have this thought when they meet cute little girls.
Well, a very simple idea.
At this time, the homeroom teacher, Koda, walked in.
“Dear students, today’s class is very important because the teacher will teach you how to refine chakra, so everyone must listen carefully.”
As soon as the words fell, the whole class suddenly became excited.
“Yeah, I can finally practice chakra!”
“With chakra, I can become a ninja!”
“Haha, I want to be a ninja.”
Many students stood up happily.
However, these people are basically civilians, and the children of large families have already started practicing chakra and have even reached a remarkable level.
“Chakra?”
In class, Qingyu heard this and an interested expression appeared on his face.
Although he wanted to create a magic system.
But Chakra is also a very magical power.
Not only can it enhance the strength of the body, but it can also be transformed into ninjutsu of various attributes, as well as other illusions, secret techniques, blood inheritance, fairy techniques and other powers.
It is a mature power system.
Moreover, he also looks forward to being able to create more power systems after learning chakra.
So I’ve been waiting for this day for a long time.
“Chakra is the foundation for all ninjas to release ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu…”
Koda began to explain what chakra is.
After finishing his explanation, he went on to explain how to refine chakra.
Qingyu listened quietly.
Soon, he understood how to refine chakra.
Therefore, if you want to extract chakra, you need to sense physical energy and mental energy.
And, extract them and merge them together in a one-to-one ratio.
According to Koda, almost everyone has chakra in their body and can also extract chakra.
However, the speed of extracting chakra varies depending on the level of talent.
Some people are gifted and can refine chakra quickly.
However, some people lack talent and cannot refine much chakra no matter how hard they try.
These people are not suitable to be ninjas.
“Okay, everyone, let’s start refining chakra this morning. If you encounter any problems during the refining process, you can also ask me.”
Following Koda’s words, all the students began to refine their chakra.
The same is true for Qingyu.
Chapter 14: Nothing but Destructive Power (Old Version)
Close your eyes.
Then, according to Koda’s method, he began to extract his spiritual and physical energy.
Soon, in his sight, he saw his mental power and soul fire swaying slightly, and seemed to be separating and merging.
“Spiritual energy is the composite energy of the fusion of spiritual power and soul fire!”
In an instant, Qingyu came to this conclusion.
Then, some of the doubts in his heart were finally resolved.
He originally thought that spiritual energy was spiritual power, the same kind of power.
However, in fact, after comparing the chakra in the anime, he found that there is still a big difference between mental power and mental energy.
Because in Naruto, spiritual energy is the power of Yin Dun, which has the power to create form out of the invisible.
However, his mental power does not have such an effect at all.
Mental power is mental power.
It doesn’t have all those fancy abilities, nor does it have any power to create the world.
Therefore, there must be a difference between these two forces.
At this time, under the observation of the Eye of Insight, Qingyu finally understood the difference between mental power and mental energy.
Spiritual energy is the fusion of mental power and soul power!
After understanding it, many unsolved mysteries from watching Naruto in previous lives were now answered.
Why Indra and Asura can reincarnate through Chakra.
Why Orochimaru can be resurrected through chakra.
Why do the various clones have their own thoughts…
The reason is that Chakra contains the power of the soul.
And the soul…
It is the original energy of the human body. The information in the Eye of Insight contains all kinds of incredible powers. It is normal that it can realize the ability to create physical forms.
Understanding what spiritual energy is, Qingyu observed body energy again.
He continued to extract energy from his body according to Koda’s method.
Then he saw a white energy appearing in his body.
This energy is extracted from all cells in the body.
Very much like…
gas?
Or internal force?
In Taoist practice, the first step is to refine essence into Qi, which is to extract Qi from the body.
How similar is this?
As the white energy was born, Qingyu saw that the fire of his own life began to sway, as if it was about to merge with it.
Qingyu quickly stopped what he was doing.
“It turns out that body energy is a composite energy generated by the fusion of Qi and the fire of life.”
At this time, Qingyu understood some problems again.
Why does a human body die when chakra is exhausted?
Why losing chakra causes rapid aging.
Why can fatal injuries be repaired with chakra?
Because chakra contains the power of life.
Excessive use of chakra will naturally consume life force quickly, and in severe cases it will cause the fire of life to be extinguished, leading to death.
“However, the power of chakra… seems to be a little bit wrong…”
Qingyu’s brows suddenly frowned.
He had read many novels before and was deeply touched by a passage in it.
The world is like a sea of suffering. We should use our body as a boat and our soul as an oar so that we can cross to the other side and achieve eternal life.
Translated, it means that if a person wants to achieve longevity, he should strengthen his body and firm his soul so that he can reach the other shore and achieve eternal life.
Although these are words from the novel.
But the Taoist Pure Yang Zhenren Lu Dongbin once passed down a saying:
Cultivating life without cultivating nature is the first problem in spiritual practice.
If you cultivate your nature but not your destiny, it will be difficult for your soul to become a saint.
The life here refers to the physical body, which is the essence among the essence, energy and spirit.
The nature here refers to God, the soul, or the nature of the mind.
Therefore, the saying that the body is the boat and the soul is the paddle is not without basis.
Therefore, Qingyu felt that the method of cultivation should be to cultivate both the body and the soul, making the body and soul as strong as possible, which is the life energy and spiritual energy in the Naruto world.
Qingyu did the same.
Strengthen your soul through meditation.
However, the energy of Chakra does the opposite.
Not only can it not enhance life force and soul force, but it also treats these two energies as consumables.
In Qingyu’s opinion, this was a huge act of courting death.
“Perhaps this is why practicing chakra cannot lead to immortality.”
Qingyu had this thought in his mind.
It is mentioned in the Naruto anime that chakra is not a kind of power that can be stored for a long time, but can be used immediately after being drawn.
Therefore, every battle will consume a lot of life force and soul force.
It would be crazy to think that you can live forever like this.
In fact, if the people in the Naruto world were not naturally strong and had 130 trillion cells in their bodies, which is three times the number of normal people in their previous lives, they would have died young if they used chakra in this way.
“But maybe that’s not the case…”
Qingyu’s eyes flickered slightly.
In the world of Naruto, chakra is the food of the Otsutsuki clan and the basis for their eternal life.
There was originally no chakra in the Naruto world.
Just natural energy.
It was Kaguya Otsutsuki who planted the sacred tree, wanting to absorb the power of the entire world to condense the chakra fruit. In the end, it was destroyed by two filial sons, and the power of the sacred tree was dispersed throughout the world, and the world only then had the power of chakra.
And I said it before.
If you want to live forever, you need to cultivate both your body and your sex. Life force and soul force are the foundation.
Then, the fruit of the sacred tree should be the essence condensed by the sacred tree absorbing all the living things on the planet, depriving them of their lives and souls.
This might explain why chakra needs to consume these two powers.
After all, the essence of chakra is the power of life and soul.
The Otsutsuki clan gains immortality by consuming chakra to enhance their life and soul.
Therefore, practicing chakra will naturally consume these two powers.
That makes sense.
Shaking his head, Qingyu retracted the thought.
This is just speculation after all.
However, now that he understood the nature of chakra, he no longer wanted to practice chakra.
Although Chakra is indeed a very destructive energy.
But that’s all.
Because, in Qingyu’s opinion, chakra has more than just destructive power…
Good for nothing!
It cannot strengthen the soul, nor the vitality, but instead consumes these two powers.
The purpose of cultivation is to strengthen oneself, thereby elevating life to a higher level and achieving eternal immortality.
However, the more chakra is practiced, the shorter its lifespan becomes.
This undoubtedly deviates from the essence of cultivation.
Perhaps the destructive power of chakra is indeed so great that one strike could even destroy the moon.
But what’s the use of this?
It will take decades for him to die.
Therefore, he will not practice chakra.
Chapter 15 Creating a Dou Qi System (Old Version)
Open your eyes.
Qingyu saw that all the students were silently refining chakra.
So he closed his eyes again.
“If I don’t refine my chakra, it will be a hassle to disguise myself in the future.”
Qingyu thought secretly.
After all, if you don’t practice chakra, wouldn’t it be easy for others to become suspicious?
Suddenly, he had an idea in his mind.
“Chakra is a fusion of mental energy and physical energy.”
“Perhaps… I can simulate a similar fluctuation.”
“Use mental power and…ki, and combine them into a pirated version of chakra to confuse others.”
Mental energy consists of spirit force, while physical energy consists of chi.
Then, through the Eye of Insight, theoretically, the two energies can be used to simulate the fluctuations of chakra.
Moreover, he was quite curious about the energy of Qi.
After all, many worlds have this kind of energy.
For example, the internal force in the world of martial arts is essentially the qi in the body.
But in general, Qi is not a high-level energy. In the world of martial arts, the destructive power caused by cultivating it to the innate level is not even as great as that of a Genin.
But…
Again, chakra consumes life force and soul force, so it is normal for it to have stronger destructive power.
It’s like one engine uses steam and the other uses aerospace fuel, so the power is naturally different.
Pretty destructive, right?
Exchange of life.
In addition to this, the upper limit of Qi varies in different worlds and with different uses.
For example, the energy of Dragon Ball is also energy extracted from the body.
But in the later period, it possesses various star-destroying destructive powers.
“Perhaps, I can create a power system based on Qi to strengthen the physical body.”
Thinking of Dragon Ball, Qingyu’s mind became active again.
His meditation can only cultivate his nature but not his destiny, so he needs to create a method to cultivate his destiny.
At the same time, the magician is a fragile profession, and in the Naruto world, everyone is an assassin, so they are completely defeated.
Therefore, it is necessary to create a system for a strong body.
“Since Qi is extracted from the body.”
“Then can we do the opposite and use it to strengthen our body?”
Qingyu thought about it.
Seems to work…
“Since we already have a magic system, I will create a fighting spirit system to complement each other and cultivate both the body and soul!”
Qingyu’s eyes are bright.
Then, he opened the Eye of Insight and extracted the Qi from his body according to the method of extracting body energy.
The next moment, he was stunned.
Extract the Qi from the body and then reintegrate it into the body…
Isn’t this just a waste of time?
Am I sick?
“wrong!”
Qingyu shook his head.
Extracted Qi can be extracted from different organs and then integrated into the vital organs.
For example…extracting the Qi from fat and integrating it into the Qi and blood of bones, skin, and blood, thereby strengthening the body.
This is how Taoists refine essence into Qi, refining the energy in the body into internal force, which is then stored in the Dantian.
Qingyu already has a magic system and will have magic power in the future, so he doesn’t need another internal force system.
What he needs to do is to integrate the Qi into his flesh and blood to strengthen his body.
If you want to compare.
It should be more similar to the chi in Dragon Ball rather than the chi in the martial arts world.
Thinking like this,
Qingyu uses the method of extracting energy from the body, and then with the help of the Eye of Insight, he changes the area where he extracts energy to the fat area.
After extracting the Qi, he slowly integrated it into his flesh and blood.
Suddenly, Qingyu felt his body numb and a little hot.
Although it doesn’t look much stronger on the surface.
But with the Eye of Insight, he could see that his body had become a little stronger.
Moreover, he could also see that after the Qi was integrated into the flesh and blood, it did not disappear.
Instead, it is stored in blood and flesh cells.
It can burst out when you want to use it.
It is very similar to the Qi in Dragon Ball.
However, this practice method has a big drawback.
It just costs money.
And it’s big money.
Because after extracting the gas from the fat, he felt a little hungry.
Therefore, it can be predicted that if he really wants to practice Qi in the future, he will have to eat a lot of high-calorie food to support his body’s practice.
Otherwise, not only will you fail to strengthen your body, but it will also deplete your body.
“Money…”
Qingyu sighed. He didn’t have much money right now. If he could save money, he would be lucky enough to last until graduation.
If I really want to practice fighting spirit, I will probably not have enough money after a year.
“Forget it, let’s deal with the money issue later. Fighting spirit still needs practice.”
Qingyu shook his head and stopped thinking about these things.
Then, he captured the chakra fluctuations of the students next to him through his eyes of insight.
After remembering.
He then combined his mental power with his fighting spirit, and after testing it several times, he was finally able to disguise a wave similar to that of chakra.
Thus, the Pinxixi version of “Chakra” was born.
At this time, on the podium.
Koda observed his classmates’ training in the classroom.
He glanced at some of the students.
There were faint chakra fluctuations in these students, and it was obvious that they all possessed chakra.
As a member of the Senju tribe, he was born with an excellent chakra perception ability, so he could clearly sense the chakra fluctuations of these students.
However, he didn’t look surprised.
Because these students are all children born into the family.
When they were three or four years old, they began to practice chakra under the guidance of their elders.
So he was naturally not surprised to be able to extract chakra at this time.
Most of his attention was on the civilian ninjas.
Especially the seven people mentioned by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“A class lasts sixty minutes. I wonder how many of these kids can refine chakra.”
Koda thought to himself, then laughed again, “What am I thinking, I’ve never been exposed to chakra before, how can a civilian ninja cultivate chakra in just one class? How can that be possible?”
He shook his head, amused at his own thoughts.
Just about to look away.
Suddenly, his expression froze, and then he looked towards a figure by the window on the left.
This is a delicate-looking child with a fair face and a faint smile.
As soon as people see it, they feel close to it.
“Natsume Kiyohame!”
Koda took a deep breath and stared at the figure.
Just now, he sensed the aura of chakra appearing on Qingyu’s body.
In other words, he mastered the technique of refining chakra in a short period of time!
Koda was shocked.
What a ninja talent this is!
Absolutely genius!
And his genius even surpassed that of his brother!
Koda was excited, he was indeed worthy of being the person chosen by the Hokage. He was able to refine chakra in such a short time, there were only a few people like him since the establishment of the Ninja School.
I must inform Lord Hokage of this news!
His eyes were shining brightly, as if he had seen a rare treasure.
Just as he was looking at Qingyu with great satisfaction.
Suddenly, another obscure chakra fluctuation emanated from somewhere.
Koda was stunned, his face showing some disbelief.
“Could it be…!!”
He turned his head and looked at a blond figure, then his face became more agitated.
“This is Minato Namikaze!”
“Good! Good! Another genius has appeared! Haha!”
His face was filled with joy, and he looked at Qingyu for a while, then at Minato.
These two people will definitely be top geniuses in the class in the future!
He will definitely become the right-hand man of Hokage in the future!
His face was twisted with smile.
“I don’t know, what about other people’s talents…”
With anticipation, Koda looked at the other civilians.
But unfortunately, the remaining few people are not as talented as Qingyu and Minato.
After one class, no one succeeded in extracting chakra.
Actually, it can’t be said that I don’t have talent.
Because this is the level of normal people.
“It’s already very rare to have two geniuses. We can’t be too greedy.”
Koda thought so, and seeing that the get out of class was about to end, he left the classroom excitedly, wanting to tell the Hokage the good news.
Chapter 16 Sarutobi Hiruzen’s Plan (Old Version)
Koda excitedly came to the door of the Hokage’s office.
Suddenly, he saw several ninjas wearing animal masks standing here.
This is the Hokage’s personal guard, an Anbu ninja.
“Lord Hokage is handling official business, please wait a moment.” One of the Anbu ninjas said in a deep voice.
Seeing this, Koda could only wait here.
More than half an hour later.
With a creaking sound.
The door of the Hokage’s office opened, and a man with a cane and a bandage on his right eye walked out with a gloomy face.
“Danzo-sama!”
Seeing this, Koda bowed slightly.
Danzo glanced at him, then looked away and left under the escort of two Root members.
“Koda, come in.”
At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s voice came from the Hokage’s office.
For some reason, Koda felt that the voice sounded a little tired.
He pushed the door open and walked in.
The room was filled with smoke and the smell seemed a bit strong.
“Koda, did something happen in the ninja school?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said to Koda with a sad look on his face.
“It’s like this…”
After hearing this, Koda quickly reported what had just happened.
“Chakra was extracted in such a short time!”
When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard this, his expression was slightly moved.
As the Hokage, he naturally understood the meaning of this.
It is no exaggeration to say that with this kind of genius-level ninja talent, as long as he continues to practice, he will definitely grow into an independent ninja in the future.
“Okay, haha, Koda, you have to train these two well. You must not let their talents go to waste!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s sad expression disappeared and he laughed softly.
“Hokage-sama, I will definitely train these two to become outstanding ninjas!”
Koda said immediately.
Sarutobi Hiruzen gave a few more instructions and then let Koda leave.
“Natsume Kiyohame… Namikaze Minato…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen chanted a few times, a smile appearing on his face.
Both of these people have clean backgrounds. If they are trained properly, they will become my right-hand men in the future!
When he thought of the current problem, his brows frowned again.
Although these two people are gifted, they cannot solve the current situation.
He shook his head and sighed.
Not long ago, the Anbu and the Root received news that the Senju clan, which had been disbanded for more than ten years, seemed to have a tendency to rebuild the clan recently under the organization of some radical clan members.
This news is not good news for the Konoha top leaders.
After all, the Senju clan has produced two Hokage, and both their strength and reputation are too powerful.
Even though it has been disbanded for more than ten years.
People still remember that the Senju clan is the true creator of Konoha.
Therefore, if the Senju clan rebuilds their family, it will have a huge impact on his authority as Hokage.
He didn’t want to see the first family that once dominated Konoha revive.
The other families in Konoha would not want the Senju family to rebuild and divide up their family interests.
So he and Danzo were arguing about how to deal with this matter.
Danzo’s idea, naturally, was to attack decisively and eliminate these people’s actions in the initial stage.
However, he thought that was too radical.
They just want to rebuild their family and haven’t done anything excessive. If we act rashly against them, it might destroy the stability of Konoha that has lasted for more than a decade.
The two argued for a long time, but naturally neither could convince the other.
Eventually they parted on bad terms.
“What a headache!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen lit his pipe, took a long drag, and looked worried again.
I began to feel a little resentful in my heart.
You said that the teacher has already disbanded the family, why do you want to revive it?
Wouldn’t this cause trouble to the village?
Of course, he also wants to take action against these people.
Being able to sit firmly on the throne of Hokage and suppress so many families in Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen is certainly not as glorious and righteous as he is in the anime.
The means are very clever.
Moreover, the Dark Danzo of the Ninja World would be the one to take the blame, and the bad reputation would not be his own, so naturally he had the idea of taking action.
However……
What he was really worried about was whether touching these people would cause dissatisfaction among some people.
For example, his own disciple, Tsunade.
For example, the older generation of jonin in the Senju clan.
Another example…
The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki who is still alive, the first generation’s wife, Uzumaki Mito!
Tsunade is his disciple, and he is confident that she can stand on his side.
He has now trained many new generation jonins from the older generation, and with the support of various families, he is not necessarily afraid of them.
However, he had no confidence in Uzumaki Mito.
After all, she is the wife of the first Hokage, a perfect Jinchūriki.
Thinking back to the time when I inherited the position of the Third Hokage, the mistress of the Senju clan had complained about me.
It seems that they hope that the position of Hokage will still be held by the Senju clan.
If he hadn’t hinted that the position of the Fourth Hokage would be inherited by Tsunade, he wouldn’t have been able to become the Third Hokage so smoothly.
So he was still very wary of Uzumaki Mito.
“How should we deal with these people…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen thought, smoking his pipe unconsciously.
When the spark in the pipe is about to go out.
Suddenly, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expression changed slightly, as if he had thought of a solution.
“The biggest support for these people is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If their support is cut off, these people should behave themselves.”
His eyes lit up slightly.
Although the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki belongs to Konoha, it has always been controlled by the Senju clan.
Even though he was the Hokage of this village, he still couldn’t intervene.
Of course, cutting off the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki did not mean he was going to attack Uzumaki Mito.
In fact, he didn’t have to do anything.
At this time, Uzumaki Mito was already old, and it was necessary to re-select a successor to the Jinchūriki.
Although he could not control the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
But if the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki were to be chosen again, he would still have a say.
After all, he is the nominal Hokage of Konoha.
Such an important matter as replacing the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki should have been approved by him.
Even if it’s just superficial work, you still have to do it.
So, he can definitely make something of it.
“The new Nine-Tails Jinchūriki must be selected from the Uzumaki clan…”
“But I can let the Senju clan give up those adult Uzumaki clan members when selecting Jinchūriki, and choose young female clan members instead.”
“After arriving in Konoha, let her enter the Ninja School to receive education in the Will of Fire, and then develop an emotional bond with the children in the Ninja School.”
“Ultimately, relying on the bond, we snatched the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki from the Senju clan.”
“In this way, not only can we solve this problem, but we can also hold the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in our hands.”
When Sarutobi thought of this, a slight smile suddenly appeared on his face.
“What a brilliant plan that kills two birds with one stone!”
Sarutobi took a few puffs of his cigarette and mentally applauded his plan.
“However, this plan is only a prototype and needs to be further improved… For example, how to establish a bond between the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the children of the ninja school.”
“And what kind of bond can allow the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to escape the control of the Senju clan.”
“Finally, regarding the selection of personnel in the school…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette and two names appeared in his mind.
Natsume Kiyohame, Namikaze Minato.
These two people are his chosen future right-hand men.
“These two kids are both outstanding, who should I choose?”
He pondered.
Chapter 17 A semester is over (old version)
Since creating Dou Qi, Qingyu spent another half a month using the Eye of Insight to perfect the method of practicing Dou Qi.
After that, the time of the day was also allocated.
Practice fighting spirit during the day and meditation at night.
As time passed, he could clearly feel that his body was getting stronger and stronger, and the fire of life was getting stronger and stronger.
This made his height grow rapidly.
Soon it exceeded one meter and was heading towards one meter and one.
Moreover, he discovered an advantage of Qi.
That is, compared to chakra, although the destructive power of qi is insufficient, it can be stored in billions of cells throughout the body.
This means that as more and more Qi is stored in the body, the power will become stronger and stronger.
It is a force to be expected in the future.
Just like in Dragon Ball, when you first start practicing Qi you can only use close combat with limited destructive power, but in the later stages you can destroy planets.
It just takes a long time, at least hundreds or thousands of years to lay the foundation.
In Dragon Ball, when Master Roshi possessed the power to destroy the moon, he was already over three hundred years old.
Not everyone is Sun Wukong. With Saiyan blood, a dozen years of practice is equivalent to tens of thousands of years of practice for others.
An ordinary person could probably only reach Tao Baibai’s level at best after practicing for a lifetime, and there is a great possibility that he would not even be able to reach his level.
After all, Tao Baibai is considered an early-stage BOSS.
But it’s just blood.
There are many bloodlines in the world of Naruto.
You know, arcanists are very good at studying bloodlines and genes.
He could thoroughly study all the bloodlines in the Naruto world, then take the essence and remove the dross to improve his own genes.
Although it certainly can’t improve the level of Saiyans.
But at least it can make the cultivation of fighting spirit faster.
Of course, even without blood inheritance, his speed of cultivating Qi was not slow at this time.
After all, people in the Naruto world have 130 trillion cells, and their physical fitness is far beyond the strength of ordinary people.
Even though he is only 5 years old now, his physique is almost as strong as that of an adult.
In school.
Qingyu completely caught Koda’s attention, and he often took the initiative to give Qingyu special lessons and answer questions about cultivation.
Although Qingyu seemed surprised, he was actually helpless.
He just wants to practice fighting spirit silently.
In addition to Qingyu, Namikaze Minato also has this privilege.
Being noticed by the Chunin teacher.
In addition to ideological courses, the Ninja School also has some practical classes.
For example, kunai throwing, physical training and so on.
In contrast, Qingyu is very attentive.
Because physical skills are very important in the world of Naruto and are an important part of a ninja’s strength.
If any ninja is biased in one subject, it will have a huge impact on his own strength.
Just like Kaguya’s various forbidden ninjutsu emerge one after another.
However, his physical skills were basically zero, and if the enemy got close to him, he would still end up being sealed.
If she had half of Momoshiki’s melee ability, she wouldn’t have been shot in the head by Sakura.
Maybe they can even defeat the Naruto and Sasuke combination.
Therefore, in order to avoid the same fate as Kaguya, it is necessary to improve your melee ability.
Recognize this.
After school every day, Qingyu would go to his own grove and spend two hours practicing physical skills.
Possessing the Eye of Insight, he can see the relaxation of his muscles and the trajectory of his movements every time he makes a move, thereby discovering the flaws in his physical skills and making improvements.
At the same time, Qingyu recalled all the moves from the martial arts movies, videos, and anime he had watched in his previous life.
Then he used mental power to mix them together, trying to create his own combat system.
For Qingyu, this is a laborious project that requires tremendous effort.
Qingyu is unable to do this at the moment.
So, he decided to start from the basics.
Then he spent the time of the grand prize to design a set of special methods for practicing physical skills, which covered almost all the basic moves. It could scientifically and quickly improve the level of physical skills while strengthening his body.
This move is very suitable for the use of Qi.
When performed, it attacks the target like a violent storm.
It is somewhat similar to the Kame-ryu fighting technique in the Dragon Ball world.
Qingyu’s excellence is recognized by everyone.
At the same time, Minato Namikaze also performed well and ranked among the top by relying on his extraordinary talent.
As a result, both of them gradually gained the title of commoner geniuses.
In contrast, Minato Namikaze is neither arrogant nor impatient, and treats every classmate gently.
Qingyu is the same, like central air conditioning, bringing warm air to everyone around him.
In fact, because of his emotion magic, he is more popular than Minato.
After all, some of the arrogant disciples of large families had never spoken to Minato, and they obviously looked down on him as a commoner ninja.
However, when facing Qingyu, they were able to fight together.
That’s the difference.
Koda saw this scene and reported it to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
So, for a long time, Qingyu would always “accidentally” meet the kind Third Hokage on his way home, and he would ask about his well-being.
Qingyu seemed flattered and extremely excited about the Third Hokage’s condolences, which made Sarutobi Hiruzen very happy.
One day, the Third Hokage came to visit Qingyu’s home. After learning about his family situation, he immediately expressed great sympathy. While praising Tingfeng as an outstanding ninja, he also took the initiative to help him apply for a considerable amount of relief funds.
Qingyu was so moved that his eyes turned red, and he declared that he must repay the Third Generation Master’s kindness to him.
This made the Hokage extremely pleased.
And just like that, more than two months passed.
The first semester is coming to an end.
On this day, all the students in Class A came to the playground to take the final exam of the semester.
The homeroom teacher, Koda, was holding a notebook and recording the grades outside the playground.
“Uchiha Mikoto, shuriken score: 10 rings, 10 rings, 10 rings… full score is 100!”
“Congratulations, Mikoto. Your score should be the highest in the class.”
Qingyu walked over and said with a smile.
“You’re not bad either, 90 points, just 10 points short.”
Mikoto smiled, her eyes shining, and it was obvious that she was very pleased with Qingyu’s compliment.
“Five points! I guess it will be hard to catch up even after graduation. After all, Mikoto threw all the shurikens with both hands and hit the bull’s eye at the same time. I threw them one by one, but still 5 of them didn’t hit the bull’s eye.”
Qingyu said helplessly.
“Haha, this is the secret throwing technique of our Uchiha family. If you awaken the Sharingan, you can even do it to an even more exaggerated level. Unfortunately, I can’t do it yet…”
Miqin Yao said, paused, and looked at Qingyu: “If Qingyu you want to learn, I can teach you.”
“Forget it, this is your family secret technique, it’s not good to give it to outsiders.”
Qingyu smiled and shook his head.
“All right……”
Mikoto didn’t insist and looked towards the playground.
At this time, Saori was throwing kunai. Although she did not open her Byakugan, she still had keen observation skills, so she easily shot all ten shuriken into the bull’s eye.
Also received full marks.
But compared to her, I still lack some skills.
You can tell the difference at a glance.
Mikoto couldn’t help but smile when she saw this.
“Congratulations, Saori, your score is the highest in the class.”
At this time, Qingyu walked over and said to the excited little girl with a smile.
Mikoto: “…”
The smile on her face froze.
Then, she looked at Qingyu, why did she feel like beating him up?
Ask for flowers.
Chapter 18 Is this the legendary Shura Field? (Old version)
Hearing Qingyu’s praise, Saori’s face flushed.
“It’s all thanks to the power of the Byakugan that I was able to achieve this result…”
She said somewhat embarrassedly.
Although she cannot open her Byakugan now, she still has sharp eyesight, which is of great help in throwing shuriken.
“You can’t say that, the Byakugan is also your power, so this is your strength!”
Seeing this, Qingyu said with a smile.
Over the past six months, he has taken good care of the two little fish in his pond.
Everyone can get his most caring care.
When Saori heard this, she immediately smiled sweetly.
Very cute.
“Namikaze Minato…full score of 100!”
At this time, Mr. Koda’s voice came.
Suddenly, countless crazy girls screamed and cheered Minato’s name loudly.
Qingyu also looked over and saw the little sun-like boy smiling gently among the girls, radiating his warmth.
I have to say, Minato is indeed a genius.
Although he came from an ordinary family, his academic performance surpassed that of many students born in wealthy families.
If he hadn’t been cheating, even if he had inherited his brother’s talent, he would still be far inferior to Minato.
If we say that Naruto is the protagonist after the story begins.
Itachi was the protagonist of the seven years before the night of genocide.
So, Namikaze Minato was the protagonist of the twenty years before the Nine-Tails Rebellion.
He has a powerful teacher, a beautiful wife, and he is handsome and powerful. He can even learn the Flying Thunder God Technique that countless people cannot practice. In the end, he even became the first Hokage despite his commoner background.
A perfect protagonist template, a winner in life.
“Qingyu, I’ll teach you shuriken during the holidays!”
At this moment, Mikoto’s voice rang out.
Qingyu turned his head and saw Mikoto’s black and white eyes, full of encouragement.
He was stunned for a moment, then he realized instantly that Mikoto saw that he was staring at Minato and thought that Minato would be very disappointed when he saw his grades, so she said that.
After all, he and Minato are known as the two civilian geniuses of Class A.
Many students, even those from other classes, compared the two.
Mikoto probably thought that he also regarded Minato as a competitor, and would feel bad when he saw that his performance was not as good as Minato’s.
So he reiterated what he had said before, hoping to help Qingyu with the throwing of ninja tools.
After understanding, Qingyu felt a little warm in his heart.
Then he smiled again.
To be honest, he doesn’t care much about throwing techniques.
Because in the world of Naruto, ninja tool throwing can only be used against miscellaneous soldiers. It is useless against ninjas with a little bit of strength. It can only be used as a distraction.
So, he naturally wouldn’t waste time on such useless things.
“Mikoto, I just said…”
Shaking his head, Qingyu was about to refuse again.
However, Mikoto said directly: “It doesn’t matter. Anyway, the core technique of real shuriken throwing requires the use of the Sharingan to activate. What I taught you is just the basics. It’s no big deal.”
She stared at Qingyu, and her tone actually carried a hint of Uchiha’s unique arrogance.
Seeing this, Qingyu raised his eyebrows slightly, but still agreed.
After all, it was her kindness.
Moreover, he now has his own plan and is preparing to train some of his own people in Konoha.
At the moment, Mikoto and Saori are pretty good.
“Qingyu Jun, I… I can teach you Taijutsu…”
At this moment, Saori suddenly plucked up the courage to speak.
She also wanted to help Qingyu.
Seeing this, Qingyu smiled gently. He was just thinking about taking Saori to practice together.
I didn’t expect him to bring it up on his own initiative.
“Heh, you’re very strong in taijutsu?”
However, before Qingyu could say anything, Mikoto suddenly raised her chin slightly and looked at Saori with a sneer.
Uchiha Mikoto is a typical girl with long black straight hair. Although she is only five years old, she is already 1.3 meters tall.
And Saori is only about 80 cm tall.
Therefore, Mikoto can look down on Saori from a high position.
“I… am very strong!”
After hearing this, Saori blushed and looked at Mikoto unyieldingly.
This semester, under her father’s encouragement, her soft boxing skills improved rapidly and she is now able to fight back and forth with the senior Hinata Kazama.
“In that case…”
Mikoto curled her lips and looked at Hinata Saori: “It just so happens that the next test is a practical class, why don’t we have a competition now?”
“I’m not afraid of you!”
Hinata Saori clenched her fists and stared at Mikoto with her pure white eyes.
Although she blushed and was shy in front of Qingyu, she did not give in at all in front of others, especially Uchiha Mikoto.
One of the reasons is that the Hyuga family cannot admit defeat to the Uchiha family.
There was also a reason why he couldn’t bow down to Mikoto in front of Qingyu.
This is a battle between women…well, girls!
“I said, you guys…”
Qingyu looked at the two of them speechlessly.
Is this still the gentle and virtuous Uchiha Mikoto that I remember?
Is this still the shy Hinata Saori?
There’s something wrong with you two.
Could it be… that this is the Shura field mentioned in the creation story?
This thought flashed through Qingyu’s mind, and then he quickly shook his head.
What a fucking Shura field.
I was only 5 years old, still a pure child, what a haunted Shura field there was.
Chapter 19: Stop Fighting (Old Version)
“Hey, it’s not me who’s wrong, it’s this world…”
Life is not easy, Qingyu sighed.
In fact, he had already expected this result.
After all, he could see that Mikoto already had a crush on him.
And Saori had a crush on me from the first day.
The three of them were doing fine on weekdays, and they even went out for dinner together occasionally, and even went to the mountain behind the school to play.
Get along very well.
However, when two girls fall in love with the same boy, no matter how harmonious they are, conflicts will eventually break out.
Qingyu used to think that it might take a long time, and might only appear after the three of them grew up.
However, I never expected…
It broke out at the age of 5.
This is too fucking fast.
I can only say that the girls in the Naruto world are really too mature.
Looking at the two people walking towards the playground and competing against each other, Qingyu felt a little helpless.
To be honest, it is still difficult to solve this problem.
After all, Saori and Mikoto are in conflict, and helping one of them will offend the other, thus making the relationship worse.
Therefore, he still needs to think of a way to eliminate the grudge between the two.
Otherwise, if it is not handled properly, it may lead to some bad consequences.
For example… being stabbed?
At this time, Mikoto and Saori had already come to one side of the playground, facing each other and making the seal of opposition.
This immediately attracted the attention of other students.
“Seal of Opposition? Is this going to be a fight?”
“Why did Saori-san and Mikoto-san get into a fight?”
“Wow, Hyuuga vs. Uchiha!”
“Why are you still watching the shuriken test? Come and watch the class beauty competition!”
In an instant, a group of students gathered here, their faces full of excitement.
In the venue, Saori opened her hands slightly and made a soft fist starting posture.
“Without the Byakugan, how many moves of your Hyuga family’s soft fist have you mastered?”
Mikoto raised her right hand and looked at Saori coldly.
She was somewhat surprised that things had developed to this point.
She is not actually that aggressive.
I just felt a little uncomfortable when I saw Qingyu said the same thing to Saori.
Then when I saw that she was trying to interfere with their vacation, I felt even more upset.
So I said what I just said subconsciously.
What she didn’t expect was that Saori, who had always been shy and weak, would not give in to her at all.
This immediately aroused the extreme character hidden in the Uchiha blood, and he wanted to teach this ignorant little girl a lesson.
As a direct descendant of the Uchiha clan, she began practicing chakra and taijutsu at the age of three.
Although I can’t use ninjutsu now.
But relying solely on the Uchiha fluid flow technique, she was confident that she already possessed strength that was no less than that of her seniors.
How can the little girl from the Hyuga family compare with me?
“Hey, are Saori-san and Mikoto-san going to start the second round of the test?”
At this time, Koda also discovered the situation here.
Then he walked over with a smile and said, “It just so happens that the throwing test is almost over, so let’s move on to the actual combat test.”
As he said this, the students around him gathered around.
Soon, the battle between Mikoto and Saori begins.
The two figures intertwined.
I have to say, this battle looks very beautiful.
One girl was wearing white clothes and had a lovely face, while the other girl was wearing blue-black clothes and had a cold face.
There was no passionate fight between the white and blue figures, but more like a graceful dance.
Very ornamental.
The two fought for a minute, and neither could do anything to the other. After all, this was just a tentative attack.
After the test, Mikoto already had some understanding of Saori’s strength.
That means you are not as good as yourself.
As a result, her attacks became much faster and more aggressive.
Saori was obviously a little flustered.
She threw her soft fist back to defend, and her fist and palm collided, and light blue chakra emanated.
The two of them have actually used chakra.
Seeing this, Koda next to him frowned slightly.
This is a final exam, which tests practical physical skills, so chakra will not be used.
After all, some students haven’t even refined chakra.
If they are assessed in this way, it would be very unfair to them.
Moreover, children of this age do not know how to control their strength and can easily get injured when using chakra.
He hesitated whether to stop the fight.
At this time, the battle on the field became more intense.
“Bang!”
Saori used her arms to defend against Mikoto’s long legs, and the powerful force forced her back two or three steps.
Seeing this, Mikoto seized the opportunity and attacked more fiercely, forcing Saori to retreat repeatedly.
“Is this the level of the Hyuga family’s taijutsu?”
While attacking, Mikoto still had the energy left to speak.
This made Qingyu next to him cover his forehead.
Mikoto, you’ve changed.
How dare you bully such a cute Saori.
When Saori heard Mikoto’s words, she felt a little angry, but she had only been training for half a year, and her actual combat level was no match for Mikoto.
After all, as a branch family, Kazama didn’t dare to hurt Saori at all.
Daily training is just defense, and we dare not fight back.
Bang!
After getting serious, Mikoto quickly knocked Saori to the ground and stood there with her hands behind her.
“With your level of taijutsu, you still want to teach Qingyu taijutsu. I think you should practice for a few more years.”
Her delicate little face looked down at Saori on the ground, her tone cold.
What?
When the students around heard this, they were stunned, and then they were heartbroken.
The battle between the two beauties in the class was actually for a male student.
This immediately made the students extremely heartbroken.
Even some naughty kids have begun to stare at Qingyu with unfriendly eyes.
Fortunately, Qingyu has a good relationship with the students on a daily basis, so although these students are unhappy, they are just unhappy.
“Uchiha Mikoto, the winner, make the seal of reconciliation!”
Outside the ring, Koda announced the results of the battle.
“I…didn’t lose. Don’t underestimate me.”
However, at this moment, Saori stood up shakily, her pure white eyes full of determination.
She rushed towards Mikoto again.
The soft fist was unleashed, attacking Mikoto.
But the movement was much slower.
“this……”
Koda stopped writing and frowned at the situation.
Mikoto easily blocked Saori’s gentle fist attack.
After a few moves, she seized the opportunity and punched Saori in the abdomen again, knocking her to the ground.
“No matter how hard you struggle, it’s all in vain, because you are no match for me, so… admit defeat.”
Mikoto stared at the girl on the ground, her brows slightly furrowed.
In the past six months, she and Saori have become friends.
So I don’t want to really embarrass Saori.
“I won’t… admit defeat to you in front of Qingyu-kun!”
Saori gritted her teeth, endured the severe pain, and stood up again.
“In that case, I will beat you until you can’t stand up…”
Seeing this, Mikoto’s brows relaxed and she spoke calmly.
After saying that, she took a step forward and punched Saori without any hesitation.
It seemed that Saori was about to be hit by the fist.
At this moment, Qingyu suddenly appeared in front of Saori and grabbed Mikoto’s fist with his right hand.
“Okay, stop fighting, you two!”
Chapter 20 Mikoto – Yandere Version (Old Version)
“You want to stop me?”
Mikoto stared at Qingyu and her face suddenly turned cold.
“Mikoto, Saori is our friend. She, like you, just wants to help me.”
Qingyu shook his head and secretly cast a spell to charm humans.
An invisible spiritual force enveloped Mikoto, increasing her favorable impression of herself.
Misaka’s eyes suddenly became affectionate, and there seemed to be a scarlet flame in her eyes as she stared at Qingyu.
Qingyu’s mental level at this moment has reached six times that of an ordinary person.
This kind of powerful mental strength is simply not something that Misaka can withstand at her current state.
So Mikoto was immediately bewitched.
Originally, Qingyu thought that the enchanted Mikoto would listen to him obediently.
However, to his surprise, Mikoto looked at Qingyu lovingly while pulling out a kunai from somewhere in her right hand.
A cold murderous intent emanated from him.
“After all, you are still on her side…”
“Haha, it’s always like this. Whenever Saori and I have an argument, you speak up for her.”
Affectionate gaze, sweet smile, gentle words, but under this murderous intent, Mikoto felt like a yandere.
“Why……”
“Why do you always help her?”
“Helping a weak person?”
Mikoto raised the corners of her mouth and smiled brightly.
The next moment, she burst out at an extremely fast speed, rushed towards Qingyu, and stabbed out with the kunai in her hand without any mercy.
Qingyu was completely stunned.
Mikoto is definitely in a state of enchantment, right?
Why would she attack me, and be so cruel?
Qingyu was puzzled.
But now is not the time to think.
He quickly stepped back, dodging Mikoto’s attack.
Mikoto’s attack was fierce and fast, the kunai in her hand flew towards Qingyu’s body.
There was no mercy at all.
“Mikoto, calm down.”
While Qingyu dodged, he saw the opportunity, grabbed Mikoto’s wrist with his right hand, and said in a deep voice.
He felt that something was wrong with Mikoto’s current condition.
The chakra in his body became a little dark at this moment.
“I’m calm now”
Mikoto curled her lips, and a faint red light flashed in her eyes, making her look a little evil.
“I want to see what strength you have, always standing in front of me to protect her.”
After saying that, he swung his long legs directly towards Qingyu’s head.
Qingyu quickly blocked with his right hand.
With a bang.
Blue chakra dissipates.
Qingyu retreated a few meters before releasing the force.
“Forget it, let’s subdue her first.”
Seeing Mikoto rushing up again, he couldn’t care less.
The spirit surges and the fighting spirit bursts out!
An invisible airflow emanated from Qingyu, causing his clothes to rustle.
The external manifestation is that Qingyu also used chakra.
The two quickly fought together.
Qingyu used the physical skills he created, and his moves were as fierce as the wind, blocking all of Mikoto’s moves.
After ten or so moves, Qingyu became familiar with Mikoto’s moves, and his attacks became more and more sharp.
Suddenly, Misaka was suppressed and kept retreating.
Outside the field, Koda wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.
When he saw Mikoto using a kunai to attack Qingyu, his heart jumped into his throat.
When he was about to stop the fight, he suddenly discovered that Qingyu’s fighting ability seemed to be quite strong as well.
After hesitating for a while, he finally decided not to stop the fight.
Instead, he stared at Qingyu closely.
Be ready to use teleportation to save him at any time.
However, as the fight went on, Koda was surprised to find that Mikoto was actually suppressed by Qingyu.
How is this possible?
Mikoto is a member of the Uchiha family and has been practicing chakra since she was three or four years old.
As a commoner, Qingyu had never even come into contact with chakra before attending ninja school.
After only practicing chakra for more than two months, he was able to suppress Mikoto?
genius!
A peerless genius!
Koda looked at Qingyu with great excitement, as if he was looking at an extremely precious piece of uncut jade.
“Qingyu is so amazing!”
“I didn’t expect that besides his academic performance, he was also so good in actual combat.”
“As expected of a student with the reputation of a genius.”
The other students nearby were also extremely surprised. They didn’t expect Qingyu to be so powerful.
Namikaze Minato looked at Qingyu, a hint of solemnity flashed in his eyes, and it was obvious that he was not at peace.
Saori was stunned as she looked at the two people fighting.
She used to think that she was very strong in combat, after all, the senior Fengjian could fight back and forth.
However, he is no match for Mikoto.
This made her very sad, and she wondered if Qingyu would look down on her.
It wasn’t until Qingyu stood in front of her and protected her that she felt deeply moved.
Then, she became worried again when she saw the bad girl Mikoto attacking Qingyu with a kunai.
He even blamed himself for being weak and unable to beat Mikoto, which put Qingyu in danger.
But soon, she was shocked.
Because of Qingyu, he actually suppressed Mikoto.
Saori’s pure white eyes were dull.
She finally mustered up the courage to say that she wanted to help Qingyu practice physical skills, but she didn’t expect that Misaki, who had just defeated her, was suppressed by him.
It’s so embarrassing.
For her, this is simply social death.
Qingyu naturally didn’t know the psychological fluctuations outside the field.
With the Eye of Insight to assist in his physical training, his physical skills improved very rapidly.
And even though he has only been practicing for more than two months, his physical skills are the essence of various fighting styles in his previous life, which is equivalent to standing on the shoulders of giants.
It was naturally easy to suppress Mikoto, a 5-year-old rookie.
Qingyu grabbed Mikoto’s arm and held her in place.
“Okay, Mikoto, stop it.”
Qingyu stared at Mikoto.
Use emotion magic to remove the charmed state.
Suddenly, Mikoto’s eyes became clear again.
She looked at Qingyu expressionlessly, broke free from his arms, then pushed through the crowd and left the playground.
Qingyu looked at her back and shook his head helplessly.
During the battle just now, she had already used the Eye of Insight to analyze Mikoto’s condition.
Then the conclusion is yes.
Because she loved too deeply, she suffered mental deviation after being betrayed, which caused a dark energy to appear in her brain and eventually led to a pathological mentality of destroying it if she couldn’t get it.
Mikoto already had a crush on Qingyu.
Then Qingyu used charm on her again, which made the love even stronger.
If it were normal, it wouldn’t be a big deal, it would just make him love himself more.
However, this is a Shura field.
Moreover, Qingyu still stands on Saori’s side.
This immediately brought out the dark side of Mikoto’s heart.
You know, members of the Uchiha family already have love far beyond that of ordinary people. However, when they feel that they have lost this love, a dark energy will appear in their brains, which will change their personalities and become extreme and evil.
This is also why most of the Uchiha family members who have opened the Sharingan are not normal people.
All I can say is that Mikoto has been played around by Qingyu over the past six months.
The personality changes towards yandere.
This may also be a drawback of frequent use of mental magic.
“Qingyu wins!”
Following Koda’s voice, enthusiastic cheers broke out outside the playground.
After this battle, Qingyu became a celebrity in the class.
“Qingyu Jun…”
Saori also came over and said weakly: “I’m sorry, I was too impulsive and shouldn’t have contradicted Mikoto.”
She could sense that Qingyu was not in a good mood right now.
So I started to blame myself.
Chapter 21 Mikoto: Stop talking… Stop talking (Old version)
“Don’t blame yourself. You’re not hurt, are you?”
Qingyu shook his head slightly and looked at Saori.
I saw that her face was a little pale and she looked very delicate.
“I’m fine, Qingyu-kun.”
Saori lowered her head somewhat embarrassedly.
“I’m glad you’re okay.”
Qingyu smiled and said: “In fact, your strength is already very strong, and you can be among the best in the class. During the holidays, we can also learn from each other and grow together.”
“Oh, can I really?”
When Saori heard Qingyu’s words, her face suddenly lit up.
“OK!”
Qingyu nodded heavily, and then said: “Let’s go find Mikoto and reconcile with her.”
“Um!”
Saori smiled sweetly.
The two walked out of the playground.
Qingyu took a quick look but did not see Mikoto.
But this didn’t bother him.
With a thought, he opened his eyes of insight and instantly captured the breath left by Mikoto.
Then, he took Saori and walked along the trajectory of the breath.
On the playground, Koda looked at the backs of the two people and shook his head slightly.
This boy actually has such great charm that he can win the favor of two girls, Uchiha and Hyuga.
It’s just a pity…
No matter which one, he is not optimistic.
The Uchiha family has always been a proud and arrogant family. Few girls get married out, and most marriages are within the family.
Even if a man from another tribe occasionally wins the favor of an Uchiha girl, he still needs to pass the many tests of the Uchiha clan.
Only after passing the test can one marry into the Uchiha clan.
Yes, marry into the wife’s family.
Compared to the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan is more conservative.
In order to maintain the purity of the Baiyan bloodline, they resolutely prevent their members from intermarrying with outsiders.
A woman from the main family can only marry into the main family.
The branch family is even worse off. The main family will directly pair them with another branch family without considering their feelings at all.
It’s not like there haven’t been cases of Hyuga girls falling in love with outsiders in the village before.
Soon, the girl never showed up again.
Anyone with a discerning eye knows what the outcome will be.
Even the Hokage can’t control this kind of thing.
After all, this is an internal family matter, and even the Hokage cannot interfere.
Although Saori is from the Hyuga main family.
However, in the face of the rules of the entire Hyuga clan, her identity as the head of the family is as fragile as a piece of paper.
If she insists on pursuing her beloved.
Then…she will most likely be stripped of her status as the head of the family.
Thinking of this, Koda sighed heavily.
In fact, this situation is also very common in other families, where marriages are within the family.
Although not as strict as the Hyuga clan, like the Uchiha clan, one needs to marry a girl from their family as a daughter-in-law.
This is a way to prevent the family’s secret skills or bloodline from leaking out.
Only the Senju clan can ignore the differences between their clans and fall in love freely.
It’s just a pity that the Senju clan has been disbanded for more than ten years.
Qingyu found Mikoto on a tree trunk more than 200 meters away from the playground.
“Mikoto, why are you here alone?”
He looked up at Mikoto.
At this moment, she was sitting on the tree trunk, with her black hair fluttering, giving people a strong sense of being looked at directly.
Just like the goddess with long black hair in the animation.
No, she is a goddess.
Although she is just a little goddess.
She lowered her head at this moment, looking down at the two people below with an expressionless face.
In her eyes, there is a pair of enchanting red eyes, which adds a different kind of charm to her.
Hmm? Mikoto opened her Sharingan?
Qingyu was slightly stunned when he saw this.
Then I realized instantly that it was indeed the case.
He had originally seen with his Eye of Insight that a dark energy was emerging in Mikoto’s brain.
And this energy should be the power that activates the Sharingan.
“It seems that this incident has really hit Mikoto hard. If I don’t handle it well, I might lose Mikoto.”
This thought flashed through Qingyu’s mind.
Then, seeing that Mikoto was looking at him indifferently without saying anything, he jumped directly onto the tree trunk and sat down next to Mikoto.
“Mikoto, why are you ignoring me?”
He showed a warm green tea smile.
“I came here because I didn’t want to see someone, and I didn’t want to hear someone comforting the weak. I didn’t expect that someone would be so shameless as to appear in front of me.”
Mikoto spoke in a cold tone, with an expression that seemed to keep people at a distance.
After hearing this, Qingyu took Mikoto’s hand and looked at her affectionately: “Mikoto, do you remember the first time we met?”
Mikoto had a blank expression on her face. She tried to pull her arm away, but it was held tightly. She couldn’t pull it free after several attempts, so she could only let Qingyu hold it.
She looked at Qingyu coldly, wanting to see what else he had to say.
“At that time, my brother had just died. I was in a very low mood. Everything seemed gray and life seemed to have lost its color.”
Qingyu said, his face darkened.
When Mikoto heard this, the coldness in her eyes melted away a lot.
The little hand that was held couldn’t help but tighten slightly.
“My brother raised me since I was a child. After losing him, I thought I would not be able to get over this trauma for a long time.”
“Until I walked into the classroom and saw you for the first time.”
“You at that time were like a snow lotus blooming on a snowy mountain, holy and charming, reflecting deeply in my heart and making me excited.”
“At that moment, I felt the colors of the world appear before my eyes again.”
“It was you who helped me get out of the trough in my life.”
“It’s you who gave me new hope.”
“However, your status is too noble. I am just a commoner, like the weeds at the foot of the mountain. I can only look up at you, the snow lotus swaying on the top of the mountain.”
“At the time, I was thinking that maybe only if I became Hokage could I appear in front of you.”
“So, it’s you who gave me something to strive for.”
“I understand that that goal is a dream that I can never achieve.”
“But only in this way can I get close to you, talk to you, and be worthy of you.”
Qingyu’s tone was extremely affectionate, and his eyes seemed to melt Mikoto.
“Stop talking… Stop talking…”
After hearing this, Mikoto felt her scalp tingling and goose bumps all over her body. Her originally cold expression instantly melted and turned into a flushed red.
How could this be possible…!!!
How could Qingyu say something that would make people blush…!!
Mikoto felt extremely shy.
I wish I could bury my neck in the ground.
“No, that’s what I’m saying.”
Qingyu shook his head firmly and continued to gaze at Mikoto lovingly.
As long as I’m not embarrassed, Mikoto is the one who’s embarrassed.
“After I met you, your shadow has completely been in my heart.”
“So, I mustered up the most courage in my life and invited you to a dinner party after school.”
“Originally, I thought you would refuse.”
“But, contrary to my information, you actually agreed.”
“You have no idea how excited I was.”
“So, I’m here at Ichiraku Ramen and I’m telling you everything that’s in my heart.”
“And after I went back, all I dreamed about at night was you.”
Mikoto listened and felt as if she was on fire, her face flushed red.
Her head was dizzy, and the Sharingan in her eyes had long disappeared, leaving only a moving aqua color.
She was also moved by Qingyu’s emotions and looked at Qingyu affectionately.
When Qingyu said something happy, she became happy too.
When Qingyu spoke of loss, he felt lost too.
Before I knew it, my head was resting on Qingyu’s shoulder.
From the inside out, the whole person turned into the shape of Qingyu.
Chapter 22 You Are All My Wings (Old Version)
Seeing this, Qingyu finally breathed a sigh of relief.
It seems that I don’t have the qualifications to raise fish. I only raised two fish, and they were fry, and I almost capsized.
How did those sea kings who raised a whole pond of fish in harmony do it?
He shook his head and looked at Mikoto who was leaning on his shoulder.
Fortunately, I finally caught the little fish Mikoto.
It’s really not easy!
All that was left was for Mikoto to accept Saori.
Thinking of this, he looked at Saori.
Her face turned pale and she looked at the man and woman leaning against the tree trunk with tears in her eyes.
Obviously, Qingyu’s words made her sad.
Saori has a gentle personality and is easy to comfort.
Qingyu gave Sazhi a wink, then patted the side, motioning her to come up as well.
Saori shook her head with tearful eyes, looking aggrieved.
Um?
Qingyu frowned and gave Sazhi a fierce look.
Saori’s neck suddenly shrank, her little face looking a little aggrieved, but she still jumped up and sat down next to Qingyu.
Mikoto also discovered Saori.
Then he immediately left Qingyu’s shoulder, withdrew his right hand, and looked at Saori with some unfriendly eyes.
“Mikoto, Saori is our friend.”
Seeing this, Qingyu looked at him affectionately and said, “Have you forgotten the deep friendship between us this semester?”
“We once discussed difficult problems together in class, had dinner together by the lake, felt the breeze on the grass together, and imagined our futures together. Are you going to forget all this?”
“I……”
Listening to Qingyu’s words, Mikoto looked back to the past, recalling the good times the three of them had spent together over the past six months.
This was the happiest time of her life.
At that time, she had already accepted that Qingyu and Saori were her best friends.
However, she herself didn’t know when her attitude towards Qingyu changed.
Every time she saw her and Saori together, she couldn’t help but reveal her uncomfortable emotions.
She had been suppressing this emotion in her heart.
Until today, it completely broke out.
That’s why the scene just now happened.
“You all said you would support my dream.”
“But I also know that as a commoner, it is very difficult to become a Hokage.”
“It’s just like humans on earth wanting to chase the stars in the sky.”
“It will never be possible.”
“The only hope is to have a pair of wings and fly desperately towards the starry sky.”
“So, you guys…”
Qingyu stretched out his right hand, palm facing up, and said solemnly: “Are you willing to be my wings?”
Mikoto stared at Qingyu in a daze.
She was still in the state of Qingyu’s sweet words at this time. After hearing these words, she suddenly felt her heart trembling.
A girl in love has an IQ that is almost negative.
So with almost no hesitation, Mikoto placed her right hand back on Qingyu’s and said, “I do!”
Seeing this, Qingyu looked at Saori again.
“Saori, I knew you were a good girl from the first time I saw you.”
“Although you are shy and introverted, I know that you have a firm belief. In order to realize your belief, you can break through all constraints and burst out unimaginable strength.”
“So I like you very much too, are you willing to help me?”
“ah……”
When Saori heard this, her face turned red and the only words “I like you very much” echoed in her head.
Qingyu-kun…as expected, you like me.
But, she seems to like more than just me.
Oh no, what should I do?
Should I agree? Should I agree?
Her mind was confused.
“Hmph, Saori, Qingyu wants you to help him, why are you still hesitating? Don’t think I don’t know that you like Qingyu.”
At this time, Mikoto also spoke.
He actually spoke for Qingyu.
This surprised Qingyu very much.
It seems that my ability of talking is not bad. Although I can’t make the villain turn over a new leaf, I can make girls speak for me.
It’s no less than Naruto.
“Qingyu Jun… I… can…”
Saori blushed and held Qingyu’s hand with her right hand.
“good!”
Seeing this, Qingyu immediately laughed and said, “With your help, I believe that no matter how big the difficulties are in the future, we will be able to overcome them!”
Smiling, Qing Qingyu held their hands together, then took back his hand, speaking in an extremely serious tone:
“Mikoto, Saori.”
“Although you agreed to help me, I don’t want you to hurt each other because of a small conflict in the future.”
“You are all my wings. If my wings are not united, I will never be able to fly high again, let alone get closer to the star.”
“so……”
Qingyu looked at the two of them and said, “Are you willing to put aside your past grudges for my sake?”
Saori and Mikoto looked at each other.
Mikoto showed an apologetic look on her face and took the initiative to apologize: “I’m sorry, Saori, I was wrong just now. I shouldn’t have said such harsh words to you, and I shouldn’t have hit you so hard. Please forgive me.”
“No!”
After hearing this, Saori quickly shook her head and said with a red face, “I must have done something wrong to make Sister Mikoto unhappy. That’s why Sister Mikoto is like this. It’s my problem. Sister Mikoto doesn’t need to apologize to me.”
The two held their hands tightly together.
Both of them could feel the other’s sincere apology.
Seeing this, Qingyu smiled with relief.
He stretched out his hands and hugged Saori and Mikoto at the same time.
“Saori, you will be my left wing from now on!”
“Mikoto, you’ll be my right wing from now on!”
“Don’t create conflicts again in the future.”
The two little girls leaned on Qingyu’s shoulders and their faces turned red for a moment.
Then, Qingyu’s small pond became full of joy again.
Chapter 23 Sarutobi Hiruzen’s Decision (Old Version)
Qingyu and the other two stayed together for a long time.
When we returned to the playground, there was no one there.
It turned out that they had been there for several hours without realizing it, and the class assessment had already ended.
Seeing this, Qingyu didn’t say anything and took the two of them towards where he was training.
From now on, it will be the secret base for the three people to train.
“Knock, knock, knock!”
There was a knock on the door in front of the Hokage’s office.
“Come in!”
Koda opened the door and walked in, seeing the Hokage working on official documents.
“Hokage-sama, the first semester’s students’ grades are out.”
Koda handed the notepad over to the Hokage’s desk.
“Well, thank you for your hard work.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, picked up the notebook and began to read.
He was mainly looking at the civilian ninjas he had noticed before.
“Minato’s throw was 100 points, and his actual performance was 85, not bad!”
He nodded, and saw a few civilian ninjas with scores of 70 or 80, and smiled with relief.
For a civilian ninja, he could score 70 or 80 points in the first semester, which was already a very high score.
After all, talented ninjas like Minato and Kiyoha are rare.
Thinking of this, she started looking for Qingyu’s results.
After a moment, his eyes fixed on Qingyu’s score.
Throw 90 points.
Well, not bad, although not as good as Minato, but the difference is only 10 points.
This is only the first semester, and with Qingyu’s chakra talent, there is still a lot of room for improvement.
Thinking of this, he turned his attention to Qingyu’s actual combat score.
100 points.
“Hmm? One hundred points?”
After seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then looked at Koda in surprise: “Koda, Qingyu’s combat score is 100 points? I remember that you have never scored 100 points in combat before?”
“Yes, Hokage-sama.”
Koda nodded, and then exclaimed with great admiration: “Because Qingyu is such a genius!”
“Oh, what do you mean?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes lit up.
He only knew that Qingyu was a genius in chakra cultivation, but he didn’t expect that Qingyu was also a genius in actual combat.
This immediately piqued his interest.
Koda quickly recounted what happened on the playground, and then said, “I think Qingyu’s strength has surpassed the level of a first-year student and reached the strength of a middle-to-high-age student. If he masters the Three Body Technique, I even think he has the minimum qualifications to graduate.”
“A freshman has the strength of a middle or high school student!”
After hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen finally realized the extent of Qingyu’s talent.
You have to know that Qingyu is a commoner and had never learned chakra before attending the ninja school.
Therefore, he naturally did not learn any physical skills.
Even if you enter the Ninja School, courses on this subject will not be taught immediately in the first half of the semester.
In other words, Qingyu only spent more than three months and his practical lessons reached the level of middle and high school students.
What a terrible talent this is!
I’m afraid that even the core members of those big families don’t have this kind of growth rate.
Shinkawa said Qingyu is a natural ninja, and it turns out to be true!
Sarutobi Hiruzen was excited.
I must train Qingyu vigorously and make him my most loyal subordinate!
“It’s just that, Hokage-sama…”
However, at this time, Koda became a little worried: “I found that Qingyu seems to be too close to the two girls from the Hyuga family and the Uchiha family…”
“Um?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned when he heard this: “That’s a problem.”
He knew too well how closed these families were.
Even though he was the Hokage, he had no say in the clan rules and regulations of these families and could only give orders to these families in general.
Therefore, he understood that if Qingyu got too close to the girls from these two families, he would definitely be in trouble in the future.
I won’t talk about making things difficult or anything like that.
After all, women from these two families rarely marry outsiders.
Especially the Hyuga family.
In order to keep the Byakugan pure, they never intermarry with outsiders.
If they knew that there was a girl from the Hyuga clan who liked an outsider, they would definitely make trouble for Qingyu.
This will put Qingyu in a dangerous situation.
After all, these families would do anything to continue their bloodline.
Moreover, apart from this aspect, he himself did not want to see Qingyu getting too close to the family ninjas.
Qingyu is his designated future confidant.
Like Minato, he can be a right-hand man.
He would never let him have much to do with the family.
Thinking of this, he fell into silence.
After a moment, a thought came into his mind.
Haven’t I been hesitating about who will establish a bond with the future Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?
It’s better to choose Qingyu.
If the two of them walked together, they would be able to sever the connection between him and his family.
After all, the members of the Hyuga and Uchiha families are definitely proud people, and if they see Qingyu fall in love with another girl, they will definitely choose to let go.
As the Hokage, he knew too well the pride of these family ninjas.
It can be said that they are two different classes from civilian ninjas.
We are still young, so it is easy to make friends.
However, as we get older, conflicts between various concepts become more and more serious, and it is easy to become strangers.
This is also one of the reasons why family disciples rarely marry commoners.
“Let’s just decide it.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about this and nodded secretly.
Now Mito can still hold on for one or two years, and it should be more than a year before he can choose the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
A year later, Qingyu was about seven years old.
Children of this age are naive and ignorant and have no idea what love is. So even if he has a good relationship with those two girls, he probably won’t go any further.
There is still plenty of time to build a bond with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
“Koda, you go back first. Remember to keep the relationship between Qingyu, Saori, and Mikoto a secret. They are just ordinary friends, okay?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen made up his mind and said to Koda.
Koda bowed and left the Hokage’s office
After Koda left, Sarutobi Hiruzen took out his pipe and took a few puffs.
He suddenly said, “Call Danzo and the two advisors.”
“yes.”
An Anbu disappeared instantly.
The treatment of the future Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is of great importance.
So he felt that he still needed to discuss it with Danzo.
Although Danzo’s actions were extreme, he was able to provide him with a lot of help.
In the past, after he took over as Hokage, he faced pressure from all sides, and it was with the help of his other fellow disciples that he was able to secure the position of Hokage.
Among them, Danzo’s Root was the one that helped him the most.
He dealt with many opponents who disagreed with his political views.
It is because Danzo bears the darkness that he can walk in the light.
Therefore, he would not hide many things from Danzo.
But will listen to his opinions.
Chapter 24 The sky cleared up, the rain stopped, and Mikoto felt that she was fine again (old version)
Whoosh whoosh!
Six shurikens flew out of Qingyu’s hand, drew a few graceful arcs, and landed accurately on the center of the bull’s eye.
“Great, Qingyu, you hit them all.”
Behind her, Saori raised her right hand, her face flushed with excitement.
If you don’t know, you might think she hit all of them.
“You have achieved my level in just three days, Qingyu. Your progress is so fast.”
Beside her, Mikoto’s eyes were also shining.
“Haha, you taught me well, Mikoto.”
Feeling the gazes of the two people, Qingyu smiled gently and said.
At this time, the original flat land has been transformed into a simple training ground.
The tree trunk is full of wooden targets, which can be used to practice shuriken.
These were brought by Mikoto from home.
For the wealthy Mikoto, these things are naturally nothing.
“I just taught you the basics. The reason you can’t make such rapid progress is probably because you have good talent.”
Mikoto shook her head and smiled.
“Okay, stop praising each other, Sister Mikoto taught you well, and Qingyu has a high talent, so let’s start practicing Taijutsu.”
Seeing that the two were being humble, Saori rolled her eyes and said.
As she spoke, her expression became eager to try.
Ever since the three of them had a heart-to-heart talk on the tree three days ago, their relationship has been rising like a rocket.
Even Saori is no longer shy at this time, but turns into a lively little cutie.
The conversation became more casual.
“Physical skills?”
When Mikoto heard this, her eyes instantly turned into a strange scarlet red and she looked at Saori beside her.
“It seems that Saori-san is still unconvinced by the failures of the past three days and is eager to get back at the plate.”
As she spoke, the corners of her mouth raised, as if she was thinking of something pleasant.
“Hmph, don’t be so complacent. When I learn Qingyu’s physical skills, I will definitely make you pay.”
Saori said angrily when she saw Mikoto’s expression.
During these three days, while Qingyu was training with shuriken, Mikoto and Saori were fighting again.
Of course, it’s not a real fight, but just a fight in a cultivation way.
However, before Mikoto opened her Sharingan, Saori was no match for her.
After activating the Sharingan, Saori is no match for her.
So, during these three days, Saori was bullied badly by Mikoto.
Being played around by Mikoto, who has the ability to see through things, the scene was horrible.
Mikoto seemed to really enjoy bullying Saori.
Saori was defeated by Mikoto, and she felt very angry. Naturally, she wanted to train her gentle fist through fighting.
Therefore, the more you fail, the more you have to fight.
To put it simply, it’s just that people are addicted to being bad.
In the end, even though he couldn’t win, he still went to Qingyu to complain about his grievances.
When Qingyu saw Mikoto bullying Saori, he finally couldn’t stand it anymore and said that he would personally help Saori vent her anger and help her train in physical skills.
That’s why Saori is so looking forward to practicing Taijutsu now.
“Hehe, even with the Sharingan, I won’t necessarily lose to Qingyu.”
Mikoto raised her chin proudly, revealing her snow-white neck.
Then, she looked at Qingyu with her scarlet eyes, with some ill intent in her eyes.
He seemed to be considering whether to defeat Qingyu.
The sky cleared up and the rain stopped…
After awakening the Sharingan, Mikoto felt that she could do it again.
During these three days, Qingyu saw Mikoto looking at him with this kind of eyes more than once, as if she wanted to fight with him again to avenge her defeat by him.
Every member of the Uchiha clan seems to have a mysterious confidence in the Sharingan, and feels that they can defeat any enemy with the help of the Sharingan.
Sasuke is like this.
The same is true for Mikoto.
“Mikoto, I advise you to take back that insubordinate look, or I will use the family rules against you!”
Qingyu looked at Mikoto seriously, trying to dispel her rebellious thoughts.
“Use family rules?”
However, when Mikoto heard this, she became even more excited: “Qingyu, are you going to fight me, and then the loser will accept the punishment of the winner?”
“That’s great!”
She looked excited and eager to try.
Why did Mikoto become even more excited when she heard there would be a punishment?
Qingyu’s forehead darkened.
As expected, after the Uchiha clan awakened the Sharingan, no one was normal anymore.
Qing Yu stretched out his right hand, raised his index finger, and said, “Then I will defeat you within a minute, so that you can realize the gap between you and yourself, and you will never think of challenging me.”
“Defeat me in one minute?”
Misaka was immediately displeased when she heard this. “Qingyu, I admit that I was no match for you before, but now that I have awakened the Sharingan, my strength has increased several times. I’m not sure if you can beat me. You still want to defeat me in one minute. You are too contemptuous.”
“If I defeat you within a minute, how about you promise me something?”
Qingyu said with a smile.
Mikoto rolled her eyes and continued, “If you don’t defeat me within a minute, you have to promise me something I can’t refuse, how about that?”
As she spoke, she looked at Qingyu expectantly.
She felt that she, who had awakened the Sharingan, was invincible in the entire ninja school.
Isn’t it easy to defeat Qingyu?
Qingyu nodded and looked at Saori.
“Saori, you can be a witness and supervise her. If Mikoto regrets it in the future, you must teach her a lesson.”
“oh.”
Saori’s face was full of envy.
She also wants to have such an agreement.
Whether it was being punished by Qing Yu Jun or punishing Qing Yu Jun…
It’s so exciting just thinking about it.
Damn Mikoto, she must have deliberately provoked Qingyu-kun and made Qingyu make this kind of agreement.
She nodded and stared at Mikoto with an unfriendly look.
“Humph, it’s not certain who will be the supervisor!”
Mikoto snorted proudly.
Then, she took a stance, turned her Sharingan, and stared at Qingyu.
“It’s only one minute. I only defend, not attack. Even a Genin can’t defeat me in one minute.”
“Hehe, when I win, I will make sure you call me Sister Mikoto from now on.”
Mikoto’s mind was full of thoughts.
Ever since Saori called her “sister”, Mikoto has awakened her hidden mature sister personality.
Whenever she heard Saori calling her sister, she felt happy and couldn’t help wanting to bully Saori.
As soon as she thought of Qingyu also calling her sister, her whole body began to tremble.
I miss you so much…I miss you so much.
Chapter 25 I am only slightly better than ordinary people (old version)
“Want to defend?”
Qingyu saw Miqin’s posture and immediately saw through her thoughts.
“You won’t stand a chance this way!”
He smiled softly, the fighting spirit in his body burst out, he stamped his toes hard, and rushed towards Mikoto quickly.
“It’s so fast, even faster than last time!”
Mikoto’s eyes narrowed, and then the corners of her mouth slightly raised: “But this can’t escape the capture of my Sharingan.”
The two men exchanged blows instantly.
Then, Qingyu was just like the young Goku in the Dragon Ball world, punching and kicking like a storm, one wave after another.
He did not use his full strength in the battle three days ago.
After all, keeping 70% of your strength in front of others is his principle.
This erupted at this moment, and Misaka suddenly became flustered.
“Qingyu’s taijutsu is so strong, even stronger than three days ago!”
Mikoto was extremely shocked, this seemed to be a kind of physical training style that had never appeared before, and she had no experience in fighting against it.
Fortunately, her One-magatama Sharingan gives her the ability to see through Qingyu’s actions.
So, although Qingyu’s attacks were fierce, she was barely able to defend herself.
“At this rate, I can definitely hold on for a minute!”
Mikoto’s Sharingan’s insight ability was operating at its limit, defending against Qingyu’s attack, while secretly rejoicing in her heart.
She seemed to have forgotten that she wanted to defeat Qingyu just now.
Half a minute later.
“bump!”
Qingyu’s fist was blocked by Mikoto, and he instantly turned his fist into a palm and hit Mikoto’s shoulder.
Mikoto reacted quickly, taking a half step back while slightly bending her arms, about to block Qingyu’s attack.
At this moment…
“fear!”
Qingyu used his emotional magic.
Instantly, Mikoto felt a huge sense of fear coming from her heart, and she hesitated to move with her right hand.
Then, she felt a coolness on her forehead, and Qingyu’s right index finger was already touching her forehead.
“I won!”
Qingyu laughed softly and used emotion magic again to calm her emotions.
“Just now, what happened?”
Mikoto looked confused.
She was clearly about to defend herself just now, so why did she suddenly feel a negative emotion rising from her heart?
Could it be… an illusion?
Mikoto’s eyes moved slightly, and she recalled the scene a few months ago when Qingyu asked her to borrow some illusion knowledge.
“This is an application of mental strength.”
Qingyu explained with a smile, then retracted his finger.
“Spiritual power? Is it spiritual energy? Qingyu, can you really use illusion?”
Mikoto exclaimed in surprise.
You know, the graduation requirement for students in the Ninja School is to learn the Three Body Techniques.
There are very few people who know ninjutsu.
And now Qingyu, who is only a first-year student, has actually learned illusion.
What a genius.
He is worthy of being the boy I have my eyes on!
Mikoto’s eyes sparkled.
“It’s almost like an illusion.”
Qingyu nodded and added: “However, mental power is not spiritual energy, but a kind of power that can strengthen the soul.”
“soul?”
Mikoto was confused. Right now, she didn’t understand the importance of the soul.
“The soul is the origin of a person. When the soul is strong, it can give people various powers.”
“For example, sharp hearing and eyesight, photographic memory, etc.”
“It can even allow people to break through the limits of their lifespan and gain hundreds of years of lifespan!”
Qingyu continued to explain.
“Gain hundreds of years of life!”
Mikoto looked a little surprised.
You know, the average lifespan of a ninja is only thirty years old.
Of course, many of these people died in battle.
However, even if they did not die in battle, most ninjas did not live past the age of forty or fifty.
A lifespan of hundreds of years is too far for a ninja.
“Qingyu, how did you find this out?”
Mikoto was extremely curious.
You know, at present, no one in the ninja world seems to know this news.
How did Qingyu know?
“This is the result of my research.”
Qingyu smiled and said, “Actually, my greatest interest is to study all the unknown things.”
“My taijutsu is the result of me spending half a month studying the structure of the human body.”
“The jutsu I just used was also something I spent ten days researching after I got the illusion scrolls from you and Saori.”
“Through my research on chakra, I even created two training methods: meditation and fighting spirit.”
“Of these two methods, meditation can improve mental strength and increase soul strength.”
“Fighting Qi can cultivate a kind of energy called Qi, which can be stored in the body to enhance a person’s physique and vitality.”
Qingyu said it lightly.
However, Mikoto and Saori beside her were stunned when they heard it.
Nani???
That powerful physical skill was developed after half a month of research.
The illusion that could influence one’s state of mind took ten days to research.
Even through the study of chakras, you created two unheard-of power systems.
One that increases mental and soul strength.
Another one strengthens the body and vitality.
This, this, this…
Is the gap between people really that big?
They are still practicing chakra and physical skills diligently.
You begin to create your own cultivation system.
Are you still a human being?
Mikoto and Saori stared at Qingyu, unable to digest the shock of the news for a moment.
“Don’t look at me like that.”
Seeing the shocked expressions on their faces, Qing Yu immediately laughed: “I am only a little bit better than ordinary people.”
“…”
Mikoto and Saori were speechless.
God, a little bit…
It’s probably a few hundred million.
“I originally thought that you were a genius ninja, but I didn’t expect that your genius level has exceeded my imagination. Is this the real you? Qingyu!”
Mikoto stared at Qingyu with complicated eyes, as if she was meeting him for the first time.
As a direct member of the Uchiha clan.
She has been gifted and cute since she was young, and is loved like a little princess by the Uchiha clan.
Therefore, although he liked Qingyu, who was born into a commoner family, he felt that he was in a superior position in his mentality.
This is just like when a beautiful, rich woman falls in love with a poor boy. Although their relationship appears equal on the surface, they are definitely not equal in their mentality.
However, it was not until this moment that she finally realized how ridiculous her thoughts were.
Although Qingyu was born ordinary, his future achievements are destined to be extraordinary.
It is even possible that he could grow to the point where he could be on par with Uchiha Madara, the strongest Uchiha in history.
Uchiha Madara is the legend of the Uchiha clan.
Now Mikoto is actually using Qingyu and Uchiha Bambi, which shows how uneasy Mikoto is.
Compared to Mikoto, Saori’s ideas are much simpler.
I just simply thought that Qingyu was so amazing, and then looked at him with admiration.
Chapter 26 Only Interests Can Be Eternal (Old Version)
Qingyu really enjoyed the admiring looks from the two men.
He said this to prepare for the future.
Arcanists need sufficient knowledge reserves to analyze and create more power.
However, he was just a commoner, and before graduating from the Ninja School, he could not learn much knowledge of Ninjutsu.
Therefore, he had to rely on Mikoto and Saori’s background.
Moreover, after he learned some knowledge of cellular medicine.
He will try to study the bloodline of Mikoto and Saori, and then evolve his own genetic bloodline.
This requires cooperation between two people.
Therefore, it is necessary to have the identity of a researcher.
Otherwise, if I say I want to study their bodies for no reason, I’d be considered a pervert.
Of course, in addition to the above two points, there is one most important reason.
Sweet words alone can bring two people back to their hearts in a short period of time.
But as time goes by, five, ten, twenty years pass, that feeling of being touched fades with time, and the three of them may not be as close as they are now.
People become mature as they grow up.
When you mature, you may not like the person you loved terribly when you look back at him/her as a child as you did when you were young.
Qingyu had seen too many news reports in his previous life about couples who were madly in love in school but went their separate ways as soon as they graduated from university.
Therefore, he doesn’t believe in the toxic chicken soup that true love lasts a lifetime.
He only believes in community of interests.
Only with the same interests can the people around you follow you forever.
Those who think that they can always make others willing to work for them just by relying on their personal charm.
Either stupid or bad.
In the end, you will be deserted by everyone.
Therefore, he needed to establish a persona as a genius researcher in front of the two of them.
Then, through various studies, the three of them can grow together and form a community of interests.
Only in this way can the relationship between the three remain strong forever.
A thought flashed through his mind, and Qingyu smiled and said, “By the way, remember to keep it a secret for me. I don’t want others to know how good I am. Otherwise, I will be surrounded by so many girls like Minato all day long, and I won’t have time to practice.”
“Qingyu, I will keep it a secret for you!”
When Saori heard this, she nodded repeatedly with a serious look on her face.
To be honest, Qingyu was already very outstanding as a civilian genius in the class.
If he hadn’t been with her and Mikoto on weekdays, and if there was not another sunny and handsome Minato Namikaze around, he would definitely attract a lot of female students.
However, if those girls really knew about his talent now, they would definitely swarm around Qingyu like swarming bees and butterflies.
When she thought of this, she immediately decided…
Other girls must never be allowed to know how outstanding Qingyu is.
Only Qingyu himself knows how excellent he is.
Um……
At most, there will be one more Mikoto.
“So, you deliberately got 90 points in that throwing test.”
Mikoto looked at Qingyu. She didn’t believe that with Qingyu’s level of talent, he couldn’t get full marks for a simple throw.
After all, he spent half a month to create a very powerful physical training style.
“No, I really didn’t learn much about throwing. After all, in my opinion, this move is useless for real masters.”
Qingyu tells the truth.
Mikoto was speechless.
It didn’t take much study, but I learned it in three days.
I have been studying for a year or two.
The gap is really too big.
But after hearing Qing Yu look down on the throwing technique, she became a little dissatisfied: “Humph, we Uchiha have the advanced secret technique of ninja tool throwing: Shuriken Manipulation Technique, which can defeat even a jonin!”
Qingyu listened and shook his head: “Meiqin, wait until you practice meditation and fighting spirit, ten years later, you will know if what I said is right.”
“I don’t…”
Suddenly, Mikoto was stunned. She looked at Qingyu fiercely: “Qingyu, are you going to teach me the training method you developed?”
Qingyu nodded with a smile, then looked at the two of them.
“You and Saori are the most important people to me. I hope that ten, thirty, or even three hundred years from now, you will still be by my side, watching the sunrise and sunset together, forever.”
He said in a gentle tone.
“Qingyu…”
Mikoto and Saori were moved again after hearing these gentle words.
Compared to the sweet words three days ago, these words now are even more intoxicating.
After all, this is a practice method that can strengthen the soul and body.
In the ninja world, even a low-level C-level ninjutsu must be kept strictly confidential and cannot be leaked out at all.
This is too precious.
If these two training methods were to be spread, it would surely shock the entire ninja world.
But Qingyu taught them just like that.
This was stronger than any sweet words and struck directly into their souls.
They felt warm in their hearts, as if there was a power surging.
This is the power of trust.
They looked at Qingyu and made a silent promise in their hearts.
I will definitely stay by Qingyu’s side and help him pursue his dreams.
Until forever.
“Are you willing to stay with me forever?”
Qingyu pulled the two people to his side, one by one, and then said.
Saori looked at Qingyu with her flawless white eyes and smiled softly: “I am Qingyu-kun’s left wing, so of course I have to follow Qingyu-kun.”
Mikoto also laughed: “I am Qingyu’s right wing. Without me and Saori, how can you fly to the sky and pick that star?”
“Not only will I stay by Qingyu’s side, but I will also use my own strength to help Qingyu remove all obstacles and realize Qingyu’s dream of becoming Hokage!”
Her eyes were firm, and it seemed that nothing could shake her heart.
“Okay, my little cuties, I will teach you meditation and fighting spirit now.”
Seeing this, Qingyu immediately laughed, “But you can’t spread these two methods, understand?”
“Know!”
Mikoto and Saori spoke in unison.
So, next, Qingyu taught meditation to the two of them.
Meditation is taught first because after Mikoto opened the Sharingan, there was always a dark eye power in her brain, which was integrated into her chakra.
And Chakra possesses the power of the soul.
Therefore, Mikoto’s soul is also infected by this dark power, which affects her personality.
This is the culprit for the Uchiha clan’s extreme personalities after awakening the Sharingan.
A strong soul is needed to suppress such power.
Qingyu taught by example, from the meditation with five hearts facing the sky, to the breathing frequency, and finally to the visualization of the bright moon in the mind, everything was taught in great detail.
Both of them were talented girls, and with Qingyu’s explanation, they quickly found the direction.
Enter into preliminary meditation.
Qingyu opened the Eye of Insight, watched the speed at which the two people absorbed cosmic energy, and then adjusted one by one.
More than three hours later.
The two of them finally mastered the basic meditation method.
“This meditation method is called the Silver Moon Meditation Method. Meditating at night can greatly improve the efficiency of meditation and even replace sleep.”
“So, I usually meditate at night.”
“During the day, I practice fighting spirit.”
After Qingyu saw that the two had mastered meditation, he began to teach them how to practice fighting spirit.
The practice of fighting spirit is actually much simpler than meditation.
After all, this is only part of refining the body’s energy.
They have already mastered the art of refining body energy, so refining qi is not too difficult for them.
The only difficulty is how to accurately extract the gas from the fat and then store it in other blood and flesh cells.
This requires the use of Qingyu’s specially created method of refining essence into qi.
He tapped their bodies back and forth with his hands.
Of course, this is not taking advantage of others.
Instead, it was telling them about the area where gas was refined and stored.
With Qingyu’s guidance, the two spent more than an hour and finally mastered the practice of fighting spirit.
Chapter 27 Tai Chi Bagua and Dragon Ball Fluid Arts (Old Version)
Qingyu opened the Eye of Insight and looked at the two of them.
Soon, he discovered that the speed at which the two of them refined Qi was at least a hundred times faster than his.
As expected of a bloodline family, the blood in his body is much better than that of a commoner.
“It seems that I must improve my bloodline as soon as possible.”
However, if one wants to study bloodline, medical ninjutsu is an indispensable prerequisite.
Although he could see the genes in cells through his eyes of insight, he did not have the corresponding knowledge, just like a skilled cook without rice, and was at a loss.
“Medical ninjutsu?”
A beautiful blonde figure suddenly appeared in Qingyu’s mind.
The next moment, the figure was replaced by a perverted figure with a pale face and a sinister smile on his lips.
There is still a big gap between medical ninjutsu and cytology.
So instead of looking for Tsunade, it’s better to look for Orochimaru.
After all, during World War II, Orochimaru led the research on Wood Release human experiments.
I believe you now have a good knowledge of cells.
There are a lot of thoughts in my mind.
At this time, Mikoto and Saori finished their fighting spirit training.
They felt a new power in their bodies and their faces showed some excitement.
“The power of initial practice of Qi is far less than that of Chakra, and it can only strengthen the body. However, as time accumulates, the amount of Qi will increase, and eventually catch up with or even surpass Chakra.”
Qing Yu paused after speaking, and then added: “After you cultivate these two powers, you should use your chakra as little as possible in the future.”
“Because chakra will consume the body’s soul power and vitality.”
“And a person’s life span is related to these two things.”
“The stronger the soul and life, the longer the life span.”
“So, I will teach you a method to disguise your mental power and fighting spirit as chakra fluctuations.”
Qingyu explained solemnly.
“knew!”
When Mikoto and Saori heard that using chakra would affect their lifespan, they nodded nervously.
After all, they agreed to stay together forever.
We can’t fall behind halfway.
“Okay, as for meditation, you can practice it at night when you go to sleep.”
Qingyu smiled and said, “I promised Saori to teach you Taijutsu before. Now that you have learned Dou Qi, I can teach you an ancient martial art that can be used in conjunction with Dou Qi.”
“Ancient martial arts? Is that the physical technique you just used, Qingyu?”
Mikoto’s eyes lit up, obviously she was deeply impressed by Qingyu’s fluid technique which was different from Konoha’s.
“Yeah, about the same.”
Qingyu nodded, and then taught the two women the physical skills he created.
Although his physical skills were created only two months ago, he has accumulated countless skills from his previous lives, and he can use his eyes of insight to see through the muscles and bones of the human body.
Therefore, he quickly designed a set of special physical skills for Saori and Mikoto respectively.
Among them, Saori’s physical skills are a combination of Tai Chi and Bagua Zhang from her previous life.
Japan is deeply influenced by Chinese culture, and the shadow of Chinese culture can be seen in every aspect.
The same goes for martial arts.
Therefore, the soft fist in the Naruto world actually incorporates some moves from Tai Chi and Bagua Zhang, thus forming a physical technique with Naruto characteristics.
However, only the surface was integrated.
Real Tai Chi emphasizes the combination of hardness and softness. It is soft in appearance but strong in essence. When you practice it to a high level, you can move a large object with just a little force. It is a very exquisite move.
Baguazhang is also both hard and soft, lively and flexible. There are eight palm techniques in total, and each palm can be derived into many palm techniques. It is said that one palm gives birth to eight palms, and eighty-eight palms are sixty-four palms.
The Hyuga family’s gentle fist is a technique that injects one’s own chakra into the enemy’s body, thereby damaging the enemy’s meridians and internal organs.
This is a physical technique based entirely on the Byakugan.
Without the Byakugan, the soft fist would have no killing power at all and would be far inferior to the hard fist.
Therefore, in the Naruto world, apart from the Hyuga clan, no one practices the Gentle Fist.
No way, the damage is too low.
If you can’t hit the acupoints, such a light palm strike is just like a massage.
But Tai Chi and Baguazhang are different.
Both have reached the pinnacle of the move.
Even on Blue Star, which does not have any supernatural powers, the national players who have successfully cultivated these two powers can easily deal with a few big men.
Speaking of this, someone may ask.
Tai Chi and Bagua Zhang can only be used against ordinary people at best. Would they be useful in the Naruto world?
You know what, it really is useful.
In the anime, when Momo fought against Rokupath and Naruto and Sasuke, he used Tai Chi, Bagua Zhang and Wing Chun.
Tai Chi and Bagua can only defeat ordinary people because these two sets of boxing are internal martial arts and require the use of internal force.
However, the previous life was the Dharma Ending Age, and there were no supernatural powers.
Therefore, it naturally does not have much power.
In the world of Naruto, there is chakra. Momo uses chakra in conjunction with these two sets of boxing techniques to be able to fight one against two, against Naruto and Sasuke of the Six Paths.
Therefore, if Saori learns these two kinds of physical skills and then coordinates them with the use of Qi, her close combat level will definitely improve significantly.
The future achievements are limitless.
As for Mikoto, Qingyu gave her his Dragon Ball Fluid Technique.
The Uchiha possesses the Sharingan, which allows him to see through his opponent’s moves.
Therefore, the moves are more fancy, and fighting is like dancing under the blade.
For people with similar or weaker strength than oneself, fighting is like dancing, which is pleasing to the eye.
However, if you face a powerful opponent whose movements are so fast that even the Sharingan cannot capture them, it would be easy to put yourself in danger.
Therefore, it is better to use Dragon Ball style physical skills.
When your body becomes strong enough, you can directly activate the Musou power with the help of Sharingan, and there is no need to dance at all.
Although both women have excellent talents, Qingyu’s physical skills come from the essence of another world after all.
So the two of them didn’t learn very quickly.
Fortunately, it is holiday time now and we have plenty of time.
Although Saori was strictly disciplined at home, she told her father that she wanted to go and practice with Mikoto.
After hearing this, Hyuga Yuno pondered for a moment and decided that it would be beneficial for the Hyuga clan if Saori became friends with the Uchiha clan.
So I agreed.
As for Mikoto, although she also has special family training on weekdays, the management is not very strict.
So, it was natural for her to practice with Qingyu.
Chapter 28 Mikoto Bullies Me (Old Version)
And so, half a month later.
Saori and Mikoto have basically mastered their respective taijutsu.
At the same time, the amount of energy in their bodies has far exceeded Qingyu’s.
This made Qingyu speechless.
I started practicing more than three months earlier than them, but I was surpassed by them in less than half a month.
It can only be said that the power of blood has a huge impact on the cultivation of Qi.
It is twice as effective to practice with half the effort.
Fortunately, Qingyu’s fighting spirit training speed is not as fast as Mikoto and Saori.
However, he has an extremely enchanting talent in meditation.
It can almost instantly eliminate distracting thoughts, cut off the unruly mind, and enter the deepest level of meditation.
The same cannot be said for Mikoto and Saori.
The two of them were at the age when they were lively and active, and they couldn’t calm down at all. After practicing for a short time, they couldn’t help but want to play with Qingyu.
It’s better to practice alone at home.
Therefore, the speed at which their mental power improves is far slower than Qingyu’s.
This was a relief for Qingyu.
Otherwise, his meditation and fighting spirit would be suppressed, so where would he put his face?
This day.
Training base.
Two figures, one black and one white, were like elves of light and darkness, entangled with each other.
The black figure was only about 1.34 meters tall, but his attacks were extremely fierce, with his fists and feet whistling as densely as rain hitting banana leaves.
Opposite her, a short-haired girl who was only 80 cm tall made a circle with her hands, as if sealing it. She seemed light and without any strength, but she was able to just block the fierce attack of the black-haired girl.
The two must have been fighting for a while.
The girl in white had a flushed face and traces of sweat on her forehead.
However, her little face was still extremely serious, her pure white eyes were like a flawless piece of white jade, staring at the girl in black in front of her, trying to find an opportunity to fight back.
Finally, the black-clad girl’s breathing seemed to become a little disordered under the fierce attack, and her attack slowed down a little.
“Chance!”
A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the girl in white.
In an instant.
The originally gentle Tai Chi transformed into the hard and soft Bagua Palm, one palm after another, covering the entire body of the girl in black.
“Hehe, this is not a chance!”
However, the girl in black giggled, her scarlet eyes emitting a strange light. She quickly dodged the attack of the girl in white and then quickly launched a counterattack.
Two black and white figures, like two butterflies flying through flowers, quickly moved across the space.
In the end, the girl in black was more skilled and grabbed the girl in white’s wrist and twisted it behind her back.
“I won!”
Mikoto leaned her cheek against Saori’s ear and whispered, a happy smile on her lips.
“That’s not fair. You clearly told me not to use the Sharingan, but you still used it. This one doesn’t count!”
Saori, who was suppressed by Mikoto, looked dissatisfied.
“Heh, Sharingan is also my ability, why can’t I use it?”
Mikoto narrowed her eyes and smiled: “Besides, I didn’t agree to your condition just now.”
“I don’t care. This one doesn’t count anyway!”
Saori’s cheeks puffed up: “So, our previous bet doesn’t count.”
“What bet?”
At this moment, Qingyu walked out of the woods.
He was wearing blue casual clothes and looked calm and composed. Although he was young, he seemed to have a special calm temperament.
“Qingyu-kun!”
When Saori saw Qingyu, she seemed to have found a backer, and her face suddenly became pitiful: “Mikoto-sister bullied me again, wuwu…”
“Tsk, here you go again.”
Mikoto pouted but still let go of Saori.
As soon as Saori was freed, she threw herself into Qingyu’s arms, looking very adorable.
“Tell me how Mikoto bullied you, and I’ll help you bully her back.”
Qingyu said while touching Saori’s head.
“Qingyu-kun, I was sparring with Sister Mikoto just now. We agreed not to use the Sharingan, but she suddenly used it, and then I lost.”
Saori tells Mikoto about her bullying behavior.
“Oh, so that’s it. Mikoto is really going too far. She doesn’t keep her word!”
When Qingyu heard this, he immediately stood on Saori’s side and denounced Mikoto together.
But I was feeling emotional in my heart. It seemed that Saori was indeed talented in physical skills. She had made rapid progress in recent days. Mikoto couldn’t defeat her without using the Sharingan.
“Humph, this is called all is fair in war.”
Mikoto crossed her arms and smiled coldly: “In a real battle, the enemy will often do whatever it takes to win. I’ll teach you a lesson so that you won’t suffer losses on the battlefield in the future.”
“Well, what Mikoto said makes sense. Saori, you have a kind heart. You should pay attention to this in the future.”
When Qingyu heard this, he stood on Mikoto’s side again.
Saori didn’t say anything either. She just pouted and looked at Qingyu with watery eyes.
“Ahem.”
Qingyu couldn’t stand it anymore, and then criticized Mikoto with a righteous look: “Mikoto, as a person, you have to keep your word, especially with your friends, understand?”
“Tsk, got it.”
Mikoto pouted, then took out a scroll from her arms and threw it to Qingyu reluctantly.
Qingyu took it, and although he was a little curious about what was inside, he still handed it to Saori.
“Thank you, Mikoto-nee.”
Seeing this, Saori smiled sweetly on her face. After taking the scroll, she took out another scroll from her pocket and handed the two together to Qingyu.
Qingyu took it again and his eyes moved slightly.
“These are some information about the Hyōryōmaru from the Hyuga family and the Uchiha family.”
Saori explained with a smile: “Didn’t Qingyu-kun want to check out information on this a few days ago? So we brought out all the relevant information in the family.”
“Is this what you guys are fighting about?”
Qingyu looked at the scroll in his hand. He did say this a few days ago.
He remembered that there was something called Bingliang Pill in Naruto. As long as a ninja ate it, they could gain a large amount of chakra in a short period of time.
It is a tool that can save the life of a ninja.
So he was a little curious whether the Bingliang Pills could boost his energy.
It is foreseeable that I will not be able to obtain the power of blood for a long time.
Seeing that Mikoto and Saori’s training speed far exceeded his own, he would be lying if he said he was not anxious.
So, he thought of the elixir in the novel.
I want to increase my cultivation speed by taking drugs.
So I mentioned it a few days ago and wanted to know some information about Bingliang Pills.
“Yeah, we had agreed to come early to give Qingyu-kun a surprise.”
Saori nodded repeatedly: “Then just now, Sister Mikoto said that she wanted to make a bet with me, saying that whoever beats me within ten minutes will get the information, and then we will hand it over to Qingyu-kun in person.”
As she spoke, her eyes narrowed into crescents and she smiled happily: “In the end, I won!”
“snort!”
Beside her, Mikoto curled her face and snorted in dissatisfaction.
I have to say, Qingyu was very touched.
He touched Saori’s little head and said with emotion: “You are so thoughtful.”
At this time, Mikoto also came over, raised her chin, and looked at Qingyu with her bright eyes.
A proud look.
Qingyu understood instantly and patted her head, “Mikoto has worked hard too.”
Mikoto then narrowed her eyes.
Then he looked at Saori provocatively.
Seeing this, Saori’s face suddenly swelled up like a bun
It was clearly me who won, and I gave the information to Qingyu personally. A pat on the head should be the exclusive reward for me as the winner.
But Mikoto also wanted to pat her head even though she was in high spirits.
That’s too much!
Chapter 29: The Way of Alchemy (Old Version)
Sit down on a huge rock.
Qingyu began to study the two scrolls in his hands.
The scroll is a storage scroll, and it contains a lot of materials and several pills of different colors.
“These are the pills hidden in the family. I stole them. In addition to the soldier pills, there are also pills for increasing strength and chakra.”
Mikoto explained beside her.
There are actually many kinds of pills in the Naruto world.
In addition to the Bingliang Pills, the Akimichi clan has the ancestral three-color pills. The strongest red pepper pill can increase one’s strength a hundred times.
Orochimaru has also studied some blood-enhancing pills. After giving them to Onimu, he can instantly burst out with powerful chakra.
Qingyu picked up a military pill, and a faint white light appeared in his eyes.
In an instant, the military pill was analyzed by him, and various ingredients and quantities appeared in his mind.
Then, he compared the manufacturing scroll of Bingliang Pills and analyzed the pharmacology thereof.
His powerful mental strength made his brain work at high speed.
Soon, he learned how to make Bingliang Pills.
In summary, it is made by grinding several high-calorie foods into powder, adding several herbs, and then boiling them in cooking wine for three years.
Only one pill is needed to sustain a day’s physical exertion and gain a large amount of chakra.
Therefore, it is extremely precious, and almost only ninjas from a family can use it.
Qingyu swallowed the Bingliang Pill in his hand.
Then close your eyes and meditate.
Soon, he felt a warmth in his stomach. The heat from his stomach spread to his limbs and bones, and his spirit became much more active.
It was as if I suddenly became energetic.
“So that’s how it is!”
After a while, Qingyu already understood the medicinal principle of Bingliang Pills.
In short, Bingliang Pills contain drugs that boost spirits and ingredients that provide a large amount of calories.
Chakra is composed of physical energy and spiritual energy.
Bingliang Pills can replenish these two energies.
Therefore, after taking it, you can extract a huge amount of chakra in a short period of time.
This is why the Hyoryang Maru can increase chakra.
But then again, he doesn’t care whether he can increase his chakra or not.
He only cares about one thing.
That is, Bingliang Pills are useful for the cultivation of one’s own Qi!
This is normal, after all, Qi itself is energy extracted from body fat.
The energy from fat comes from calories.
Therefore, Bingliang Pills can naturally speed up the extraction of one’s own Qi.
It just takes too long to make a Bingliang Pill.
It takes three years.
But it doesn’t matter. Knowing the ingredients, he can find a way to simplify the process.
Then he checked other pills that could increase strength or speed.
And analyze the components one by one.
Saori and Mikoto did not disturb Qingyu, but started practicing again beside him.
Ever since they received ancient martial arts instruction from Qingyu, they have been practicing very diligently.
Now, in just half a month, his strength has far surpassed that of himself in the Ninja School.
But even so, they still did not relax themselves.
Because, they said with their own mouths that they wanted to become Qingyu’s wings and make her the Hokage of the village.
This level of strength is not enough.
Therefore, they have to work harder and harder!
In the blink of an eye.
The sun was high in the sky and it was noon.
Qingyu was surrounded by scrolls.
These scrolls contain a lot of knowledge about herbs besides pills.
“Qingyu, it’s time to eat.”
Mikoto was carrying a woven bag with several bento boxes in it.
Saori has strict family education and must go home on time for dinner every day.
Mikoto doesn’t need it.
Eating out is also common.
“Thank you.”
Qingyu thanked him, then took the bento, opened it and handed it to Mikoto: “Let’s eat together.”
“Yeah.” Mikoto took it with a smile.
“Qingyu, are those materials helpful to you?”
The two sat together to eat, and Mikoto took the initiative to ask.
“Well, that helped more than I expected.”
Qingyu nodded, an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.
At this point, he already had a general understanding of the elixirs in the Naruto world.
Generally speaking, most of the pills here contain herbs with special effects.
Therefore, the pills made with these herbs also have extraordinary medicinal effects.
For example, improving body strength, improving body flexibility, or healing wounds.
The reason for this is that
Qingyu felt that it was because the chakra of the sacred tree spread to the entire world, causing the plants to produce special mutation effects under the nourishment of the chakra for thousands of years.
After all, chakra is a kind of energy that is both magical and mysterious.
It is natural for some plants to obtain special effects.
In fact, the plant mutations are not obvious, most of them just become more lush.
What is really obvious is humans and animals.
I won’t talk about people anymore.
The number of cells in the body of an average person reaches 130 trillion, which is three times the number on the blue planet.
There should be even more people who possess bloodline limits, and it is even more exaggerated that Hashirama Senju possesses a sage body.
As for animals.
They were often several stories high. During the Chunin Exam, a centipede was more than ten meters long. There were even ninja beasts that could use chakra.
It can be seen how great the influence of Chakra is on the world of Naruto.
However, what made Qingyu very surprised was that although the Naruto world had such magical herbs, there was no systematic way of making pills.
Only a few families make elixirs like the three-color pill, and they are rarely circulated.
It’s really unbelievable.
Qingyu thought about it and felt that it was probably because of the chakra.
After all, as long as you practice chakra, you can quickly burst out powerful defense, strength, and speed.
Even if you are injured, you can still heal through medical ninjutsu.
Therefore, elixirs were not taken seriously by ninjas.
“I seem to have discovered a new path.”
Qingyu’s eyes are clear.
The way of elixir is a smooth road even if it is placed in the system of cultivating immortals.
Even according to legend, the sage Lao Tzu spent a lot of time making elixirs.
The Naruto world has so many magical medicinal herbs, but only makes some ordinary pills.
To him it was a complete waste.
He could definitely turn these herbs into more useful pills.
After all, he could imagine that there must be more precious elixirs in the Naruto world that have not been discovered by outsiders.
“This way, I have an idea of how to make money.”
Qingyu was secretly happy.
Ever since he created Dou Qi, his daily expenses have increased.
This is especially true since I have two young girlfriends.
After all, as a man, he doesn’t have the habit of asking girls to buy things for him.
Therefore, the money he had was no longer enough to support his graduation.
Therefore, he had already had the idea of opening a shop to make money.
He had thought many times before about what kind of store he should open.
For example, hot pot restaurants, Chinese restaurants, beverage shops, etc.
However, it is too troublesome to open these stores.
And the money he earned was little, barely enough to support his spending on luxury food and fish.
However, it may not be enough in the future.
Just talking about human-machine genetic research, the most high-tech equipment in the Naruto world is needed.
It must be very expensive.
Not to mention the money needed to develop strength.
But now, he has finally found out what kind of store he should open.
That is a medicine shop.
There should be a market for selling some pills for healing or improving health.
After all, Konoha, or the entire world, is a blank market in this area.
If you do this, it is easy to form a monopoly.
As for how to start it, it’s a question of whether there is enough money.
It’s actually very simple.
Because when scientists on Blue Planet start companies, they never pay for it with their own money.
There is plenty of capital willing to give him money.
“I have to find a chance to meet the third generation.”
Qingyu muttered to himself.
In Konoha, is there anyone who can compare to the third generation?
However, it won’t be too late to meet him after I have the finished product.
………………
Note: The encyclopedia states that it does take three years to produce Bingliang Pills.
Chapter 30 Sweet Talk (Old Version)
Overnight, the weather suddenly turned cooler.
The withered yellow leaves fall in the wind.
Before we knew it, it was already late autumn.
The cold north wind blew through the forest, bringing a biting cold current.
This autumn seems to be colder than ever before.
Qingyu was still wearing his everyday blue shirt, as if the cold wind had little effect on him.
at this time.
There was a hint of white light in his eyes, and he stared at the boiler in front of him with a focused expression.
“You can add deer antlers.”
Following his voice, Mikoto quickly opened the stove lid and added the sliced antlers.
“Increase the firepower.”
Saori next to her was fanning herself vigorously with a fan.
The coal below glowed red.
“Crackle!”
Through the Eye of Insight, Qingyu was able to see that several materials in the furnace were gradually decomposed by the scorching temperature.
“Add half a spoonful of deer blood!”
Mikoto added deer blood.
Soon, with the addition of deer blood, the several materials just put in turned into a gray-black-red solution.
“Add glutinous rice flour.”
“Add Gamma Fruit.”
“Control the temperature, don’t make it too high.”
Qingyu has conducted many experiments these days. Although they all ended in failure, he has also accumulated a lot of experience.
He had a hunch that he would be able to refine an improved version of the Bingliang Pills soon.
With his methodical guidance.
Soon, the several ingredients were completely dissolved and merged into the boiling juice.
“Add three more spoonfuls of water, then turn up the heat to remove the last of the moisture and impurities.”
The final stage has arrived.
The two little guys had rosy cheeks and bright eyes, and they felt very happy to be able to help Qingyu.
Ten minutes later,
“Okay, you can turn off the engine now.”
Qingyu noticed that the medicinal effects of the materials in the boiler were all released and merged together, so he said.
“Huh, it’s finally healed.”
Saori breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Qingyu: “Qingyu-kun, can we succeed this time?”
“I think so.”
Qingyu couldn’t be sure either, because this required the finished product to be verified.
“I hope it will succeed. After all, Qingyu-kun works so hard.” Saori looked at the boiler in front of her expectantly.
As the flames died out.
Qingyu opened the lid of the pot and waited for the steam to dissipate. He saw a mass of sticky black mud at the bottom of the pot.
These are the essences forged from those materials.
After all, he didn’t have the strange fire in the novels, nor did he have the means to control objects, nor did he have a special alchemy furnace, so he could only use this stupid method to make pills.
Use a spoon to take out a spoonful of black mud and then knead it into balls manually.
Just like that, a pill was formed.
This is a semi-finished product made based on the Bingliang Pill as a template and his own improvements.
The reason why it is a semi-finished product is that Qingyu needs to try it out and observe the specific effects before making the final improvements.
He swallowed the pill in his hand in one gulp.
In an instant, he felt as if a furnace exploded inside his body. Heat quickly poured into his limbs and bones, driving away the coldness in his body. At this moment, he seemed to have endless power.
“It’s done!”
Qingyu’s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face.
“Really? That’s great!”
Although Saori didn’t know why Qingyu made this thing, it didn’t stop her from being happy for Qingyu’s success.
Mikoto was more mature, so her face was filled with admiration.
The reason why Bingliang Pills cannot be popularized is that their production cycle is too long.
The medicinal properties need to be extracted through the pickling method.
It lasted for three years.
With such a long production cycle, if something unexpected happens in the middle, all the previous efforts will be wasted.
So naturally few people make it.
Except for the family ninjas, other ninjas cannot use the Bingliang Pills.
Now, by reading the materials, Qingyu has simplified the production cycle in just a few days. He used high-temperature calcination method to extract the medicinal effects from the materials, directly reducing the time from three years to thirty minutes.
That’s awesome!
As expected, it’s Qingyu-kun!
Mikoto looked at Qingyu with starry eyes as she admired him.
At this moment, Qingyu felt the heat in his body and analyzed its effects.
“One pill can probably sustain your physical strength for three days at low consumption, and for one day at high consumption.”
“The spirit is in an active state and can last for twelve hours.”
“The strength increase is close to half, which is better than nothing. However, since this is not a pill that specifically increases strength, it is normal.”
“In terms of chakra enhancement, it should be no less than the original Bingliang Pill.”
“Overall, it’s in line with expectations.”
Qingyu nodded, very satisfied.
This was only his first attempt at alchemy, and he believed that he would become more proficient in the future.
And as he accumulates medical knowledge and gradually analyzes the efficacy of herbs, he can create even more magical elixirs.
Even after he completely created the magic system.
It is possible to create a real alchemy system.
After all, in novels, no matter what system it is, it will be accompanied by the existence of “cultivating the four arts”.
And these four arts are the so-called elixir, formation, talisman and instrument.
If possible, he would try to develop these systems one by one in this world.
Of course, this definitely requires a lot of knowledge and wealth.
This was one of the reasons why he wanted to become Hokage.
His plan was to use the power of a country for his own research.
Take back your thoughts.
Qingyu took out all the remaining black mud, rolled it into pills, and finally put them into the bottle and put them away one by one.
This is a sample.
It will be useful in the future.
“Okay, you’ve worked hard these past few days. I’ll take you fishing.”
Qingyu smiled and said, “It’s a good opportunity for you to see my fish-roasting skills.”
“Great, I can finally go fishing!”
When Saori heard the word “eat”, she immediately became happy.
Mikoto also laughed.
The three of them walked side by side and soon came to a lake and started their picnic.
Under the azure sky, there were some happy laughters.
Full of carefree happiness.
Happy days are always short.
In the blink of an eye, it was time to say goodbye.
“Qingyu, the family will be holding an annual festival soon, and we will also be taking assessments, so I won’t be able to come every day in the next few days.”
When they parted, Mikoto said with some reluctance.
“It doesn’t matter. As long as I’m thinking about you, it’s like you’re by my side.”
Qingyu took Mikoto’s little hand and said affectionately.
When Mikoto heard this, she was so moved that she couldn’t help but hug Qingyu.
At this time, Saori looked at Qingyu eagerly: “Qingyu-kun, the Hyuga family is also going to hold an annual festival…”
Qingyu didn’t even think about it and said directly: “Saori, when you are not around, I will miss you during the day and dream about you at night. I will meet you in my dreams. I hope you can dream about me too.”
He held Mikoto in his arms while saying sweet words to Saori.
Saori’s eyes suddenly became watery and she looked very touched.
Then she wanted a hug too.
Mikoto didn’t want to let Saori in at first, but after thinking about it, she decided to make room for him.
So Saori squeezed in between the two of them smoothly.
“Qingyu Jun, I will definitely dream about you tonight!”
She hugged Qingyu and spoke loudly.
“hehe……”
Qingyu was hugged by women on both sides, with a big smile on her face.
Although both of them are still very young, I still feel a sense of accomplishment.
Beside her, Mikoto rolled her eyes and thought to herself, “Saori is so childish. Qingyu has to meditate at night and can’t sleep, so how could he dream about you?”
But even though I think so.
But she couldn’t help but decide to go to sleep too.
We can’t let Saori date Qingyu alone in her dream!
Chapter 31: Changing Perceptions, the Ultimate Path of the Arcanist (Old Version)
The weather is getting colder.
A fine layer of white frost covered the entire leaf.
After refining the military ration pills, Qingyu rarely went to the training base, but stayed at home to practice.
During the day, he refined his fighting spirit and studied information on elixirs.
With the Bingliang Pills, his cultivation speed increased a lot.
Although still not as good as Mikoto and Saori who have blood stains, after all, the Hyōryōgan is not a pill specifically for increasing qi.
It’s not bad to have this effect.
And in between practice.
He went to the market and bought some flour, eggs, and various fruit ingredients.
In addition, he bought some gunpowder, cardboard and other materials to make New Year gifts for Mikoto and Saori.
Although I don’t know if they will have time to come on the annual festival.
But you always have to be prepared.
At night.
He meditated under the moonlight.
As his mental power increased, Qingyu’s mental strength gradually increased to 10 times that of an ordinary person.
At this moment, he had a premonition.
That is, when his mental power breaks through to 10 times, he will be able to absorb the natural energy of heaven and earth.
Of course, there is a difficulty here.
That is, the question of where natural energy is stored.
In the world of Naruto, chakra is not a type of energy that can be stored.
Instead, extract it in advance when you need it, and use it when fighting.
Sometimes the battle was so intense that they had to use their energy immediately, thus squeezing out the body’s functional potential.
Therefore, Qingyu needs to create a place to store energy by himself.
However, he actually had an idea about this a long time ago.
That is the Dantian in the abdomen.
After all, he was also a fan of novels, so he knew that the human body has three dantians.
They are the lower dantian in the abdomen, the middle dantian in the chest, and the upper dantian between the eyebrows.
These three types of Dantian store Qi, Essence and Spirit respectively.
These are the three treasures of the human body.
At present, after his mental power is extracted, it is automatically stored in the dantian between his eyebrows.
So, he can try to open up the lower dantian to store natural energy.
As for why the lower Dantian was opened up…
That’s because the lower Dantian is also called the Qi Sea, which is specifically used to store various types of Qi.
If his fighting spirit is stored in his dantian, it will become internal strength in the world of martial arts.
With his improvements in the future, it might even evolve into a fairy-hero system.
However, storing Qi in cells is actually similar.
It’s just that the storage location is different, and the resulting fighting methods are different.
One is the martial arts system, and the other is the Dragon Ball system.
The combat system in the Dragon Ball world is not necessarily weaker than the upgraded martial arts system.
In the future, planets in the universe will still be treated as toys.
Of course, the current destructive power is still a long way from Qingyu.
He had only taken his first step.
In the next few days, Qingyu asked Saori to bring out some knowledge of the Hyuga family about human acupoints.
At the same time, let Mikoto bring some knowledge about seals.
The Hyuga clan possesses the Byakugan, so naturally they have very in-depth research on acupoints.
As for the Uchiha family having a sealing technique…
That’s because the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan have been mortal enemies since the Warring States Period.
The Uzumaki clan is an ally of the Senju clan.
Therefore, the Uchiha clan has fought with the Uzumaki clan countless times and collected many sealing techniques.
In the anime, Madara has used a chain sealing technique many times to seal the nine tailed beasts into his body.
The one used was the Uzumaki clan’s Diamond Blockade.
Nowadays, the Uchiha clan members do not take sealing techniques seriously, and these sealing techniques are kept in the Uchiha secret technique room, gathering dust.
So after Qingyu asked Mikoto to bring him some sealing techniques, she packed up all the sealing techniques in the secret technique room and took them out.
After studying these two sources…
Qingyu soon discovered that the Naruto world had actually realized long ago that Dantian could store energy.
But there was a problem with their direction.
Because they just regarded it as a sealed space, sealing some powerful monsters or tailed beasts, thus creating the Jinchūriki method.
But he didn’t even think about storing chakra.
The sealing technique explains in detail how to use the technique to create a solid sealed space in the dantian so that the tailed beasts cannot escape.
This made Qingyu overjoyed.
With the help of the theories inside and the observation of the Eye of Insight, he was able to quickly open up his Dantian using the Qi in his body.
After opening it up, he also tried to store the Qi in Dantian.
Then it was discovered that energy could indeed be stored.
Even with the help of the theory of sealing technique, the qi stored in the dantian is also concealed to a certain extent.
It can prevent the detection of white eyes.
Anyway, Saori couldn’t see the specific situation inside the dantian.
After opening up the Dantian.
Qingyu suddenly realized that perhaps Dantian was the most lacking thing in the Naruto world.
The ninjas in the world of Naruto repeat the same routine when using chakra.
Refine → Use → Restore
Then refine it and use it again.
The cycle repeats itself!
This will allow the body to quickly adapt to chakra, thereby refining more chakra faster.
Except for a few ninjas who possess the Yin Seal, other ninjas have no awareness of storing chakra.
if……
The ninjas in the Naruto world all have a Dantian, which can store the chakra they extract on a daily basis…
What would that scene be like?
Qingyu couldn’t help but daydream.
In the world of Naruto, there are about 100,000 ninjas at most.
However, 90% of them are mid-level and low-level ninjas.
If they mastered the Dantian technique of storing chakra, wouldn’t most ninjas be able to cultivate chakra to the level of Kage?
You know, the reason why a mid-level or low-level ninja cannot become a high-level ninja is that the efficiency of chakra extraction is an important factor.
They were unable to use advanced ninjutsu because the extracted chakra could not support the release of ninjutsu.
The reason why Jonin is called Jonin is because they can extract an incredibly huge amount of chakra in an instant.
He can use various ninjutsu at will.
The middle and lower ninjas are no match for this.
Unless you use the Eight Gates to open the channel that binds the chakra, you can only extract a small amount of chakra.
It’s like a math problem. If you can’t do it, you just can’t do it, no matter how hard you try.
This is an insurmountable chasm.
Therefore, if the mid-level and low-level ninjas master the Dantian method and can store chakra…
It is almost foreseeable that most ninjas can grow to the level of Jonin or even Kage.
If that’s the case…
“hiss……”
Qingyu’s scalp felt numb.
Because he felt that by doing so, the Naruto world would be able to move towards the fantasy world!
Ordinary people can grow to the level of a shadow.
What about those geniuses?
Will he be able to break through the original limits, grow into a super-ninja, or even become a Six Paths-level powerhouse?
The shadow level is not as good as a dog, and the six paths are all over the ground.
Isn’t this a fantasy world?
“The fantasy version of Naruto makes me excited just thinking about it. I’m really looking forward to it.”
Qingyu’s mood suddenly became excited.
Because at this moment, he has already decided in his heart that at some point in the future, he will make this method public.
He is an arcanist.
Able to observe everything in the world and turn it into one’s own strength.
So theoretically, there is no upper limit to his growth.
However, the world he lives in is just the Naruto world after all.
Even if he absorbs the essence of the entire world and grows to the limit in the future, he is estimated to be far from reaching the level of the immortals or gods in the legends.
He still has a ceiling.
And the upper limit is the upper limit of the world.
Therefore, he needs to raise the upper limit of the world and let the entire world follow suit so that he can break through the upper limit of the Naruto world.
Therefore, he will pass on the Dantian cultivation method to the entire ninja world.
No, not the entire ninja world, but the entire Naruto world, the hundreds of millions of ordinary people.
He will even publicize his magic, fighting spirit, and all the powers he will develop in the future.
He wants to create a brilliant Naruto world.
Countless geniuses practiced the systems they created and then broke through the existing shackles.
And then…
The clash of justice and evil…
Heroes and villains rub shoulders…
The battle between the savior and the destroyer…
The collision between countless geniuses produced the brightest light, gave birth to sparks of wisdom, and thus sublimated the world.
What a spectacular scene that was!
And all of this will be created by yourself!
Use the world as a chessboard and all living beings as chess pieces.
Turn the entire Naruto world into your own testing ground and plant the seeds of your own creation.
Until the final harvest day.
this……
Perhaps this is the ultimate path he needs to take as an arcanist!
Chapter 32: Heaven and Earth’s Luck (Old Version)
Thoughts are swirling in my mind.
At this moment, Qingyu understood his ultimate goal in the Naruto world!
Then, he felt an inexplicable power of heaven and earth blessing him.
He felt that his mental strength increased at an extremely terrifying rate.
8 times…9 times…10 times…
A huge amount of cosmic energy entered his soul.
It even turned into a wisp of silver materialized energy and stored in his mind.
His heart moved and he closed his eyes slightly.
When observing with the Eye of Insight, he found that he was shrouded in a faint golden glow.
【The destiny of heaven and earth…】
Information emerges.
Qingyu immediately understood that this golden light was the destiny of heaven and earth.
Only those who are favored by heaven and earth can receive this blessing of luck.
People who are surrounded by golden luck are naturally approached by the world, their wishes come true, and they can escape danger. It is also very helpful for cultivation.
“I actually gained the luck of heaven and earth…”
Qingyu was surprised.
I recalled the scene in many novels where some powerful people made great wishes before they grew up, and then were recognized by heaven and earth.
I didn’t expect that I would encounter such a scene.
In other words, have your thoughts and ideas already aroused the Gaia consciousness of the entire world, making the entire world recognize you?
Yeah, that’s right…
If his plan succeeds, the whole world will be sublimated.
The benefits gained are no less than your own.
Perhaps the world has sensed this and bestowed the good fortune of heaven and earth upon me.
As for whether there is Gaia consciousness in the Naruto world…
In fact, it has also appeared in anime.
That is, when Kaguya Otsutsuki came to the Naruto world and planted the fruit of the sacred tree, the young Gamamaru had a dream in which he dreamed of the sacred tree destroying the world.
Later, Gamamaru even dreamed of the child of prophecy saving the world.
These are actually the hints that Gaia’s consciousness gave to Gamamaru.
So there is Gaia consciousness in the Naruto world.
Qingyu looked down at the vast land.
The Eye of Insight penetrated the material world, and what appeared before his eyes were thousands of auras and waves.
[Earth veins, fire veins, water veins, magnetic fields, stances, foul air, dead air…]And at the end of these breaths.
There is a dark light that looks like the world.
[Pure Land…]In the Pure Land, there are all kinds of obscure auras.
And under the Pure Land.
There is a grand blue light spot, exuding an all-inclusive and approachable atmosphere.
This is the Gaia consciousness of the planet.
Commonly known as planetary consciousness.
In the ancient times, that was the way of heaven.
Of course, the Gaia consciousness in the Naruto world is far inferior to the Way of Heaven.
The difference between the two is like the difference between starlight and firefly.
Can’t be compared.
The moment he saw Gaia’s consciousness, Qingyu felt his soul a little tired.
He immediately looked away.
Then he discovered that the fire of his soul had become weaker, and even the trace of materialized cosmic energy that he had just extracted had disappeared.
Qingyu was stunned for a moment, then reacted.
Using the Eye of Insight yourself should also consume energy.
And this energy is the soul.
It’s just ordinary observation and doesn’t require too much soul consumption.
And if you want to observe more deeply, you need to consume it.
At the same time, he also discovered that the cosmic energy seemed to be a high-level energy.
Before the Eye of Insight consumes the soul, it first consumes the cosmic energy.
In other words, cosmic energy can also support the use of the Eye of Insight.
This immediately made Qingyu excited.
You know, the soul is a kind of original energy between heaven and earth, with all kinds of incredible uses, and he hasn’t discovered any of them yet.
And the energy of the universe is actually equal to the energy of the soul.
Isn’t it also a very advanced energy?
Qingyu once again recalled the Eye of Insight’s explanation of cosmic energy, which is the basic particle that makes up and operates the universe.
Such a high evaluation must be of great use.
It’s a pity that it has been used up now, otherwise he could study it further.
Shaking his head, Qingyu felt it was a pity.
Then he withdrew his thoughts and sensed the strength of his mental power.
15 times the strength of ordinary people!
It has doubled!
Originally, if he wanted to increase it to 10 times, it would take about three or four months.
After all, the higher the mental power, the slower the improvement rate.
Now that he was blessed by the luck of heaven and earth, he saved at least one year of meditation time.
And there are other benefits too.
“Am I considered the chosen protagonist of the Naruto world?”
Qingyu laughed.
Originally, Minato Namikaze was the son of the world during this period of time.
However, now he has been recognized by heaven and earth and has become the protagonist of destiny.
I don’t know if he will still have the same trajectory and path as in his previous life.
However, with Minato’s aptitude, he should be able to grow even with my presence.
Qingyu will even take the initiative to train him.
This kind of high-quality talent is a rare chess piece.
Can’t be missed.
Of course, all of this is based on the premise that one has strong strength.
If you want to be a chess player, how can you succeed without the ability?
After all, at this time, there is a powerful guy who is hiding behind the scenes and also acting as a chess player.
Qingyu continued with the next step of practice.
His current mental strength has reached 15 times that of an ordinary person.
With this level of mental strength, even if he didn’t open the Eye of Insight, he could sense through his powerful mental power that there seemed to be a special energy between heaven and earth.
This energy is present in every corner of nature.
Like tiny stars.
This is the natural energy of the Naruto world.
Qingyu is now able to absorb natural energy.
However, he did not absorb it immediately.
Because he was not sure whether the natural energy in the Naruto world was really the legendary spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
You know, after people in the Naruto world absorb natural energy, their bodies will undergo varying degrees of deformed changes.
For example, Naruto’s transformation into a toad, Kabuto Yakushi’s transformation into a snake, and Jūgo’s transformation into a demon.
Even for the perfect sage body, Hashirama Senju, black lines will appear on his body surface after absorbing natural energy.
If it really is the legendary spiritual energy of heaven and earth, there would not be such strange changes at all.
So, he still needs to test it.
Chapter 33 Demon Otsutsuki (Old Version)
“call out!!”
Qingyu whistled softly.
In an instant, a dozen birds flew in from outside the house, landed on Qingyu’s windowsill, and stood in a row.
These birds are all spies controlled by Qingyu who created a level of arcane magic called [Charm Animals] by improving the method of charming humans.
Humans are intelligent beings, so there is a time limit for charming humans.
However, birds have very low IQs, and a charming animal can keep them close to you permanently.
So he collected some birds, trained them briefly, and let them keep an eye on where he lived.
If you see anyone behaving suspiciously, notify yourself immediately.
Qingyu is a cautious person, so he does this to be prepared for any eventuality.
Picking up a sparrow in his hand, Qingyu waved to let the other birds leave.
Sparrow stood obediently in Qingyu’s palm, and even touched his palm with its head intimately.
“I hope the energy of the planet is the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.”
Qingyu looked at the sparrow in his hand.
Then, he opened the Eye of Insight and mobilized his mental power to draw the natural energy around him and integrate it into the sparrow’s body.
In his sight.
Grains of white energy merged into the bird’s body and then into its flesh and blood.
Slowly, he saw that the bird’s aura became stronger, and its body exuded a hint of natural energy.
Apart from this, there are no other changes.
“No changes?”
Seeing this, Qingyu immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
This means that you can also absorb it yourself.
“Perhaps, those people have such changes because of chakra.”
Qingyu thought secretly in his heart.
Chakra comes from the alien life form the Otsutsuki clan.
The Otsutsuki clan, compared to humans, is more like demons.
For example, Kaguya transforms into a rabbit monster, Momo transforms into a goat-horned monster, and Urashiki transforms into a bird monster.
They even resorted to cannibalism.
If this isn’t a demon, then what is it?
Moreover, in the anime, after practicing chakra, absorbing natural energy requires a perfect balance of the three energies in the body.
Otherwise, it will be devoured by natural energy and the body will become deformed and horrible.
How similar is this to the demonization of the Otsutsuki clan?
Among these three types of energy, Qingyu has tested that natural energy is a normal energy.
Then the only abnormal ones are the other two kinds of energies, namely life energy and spiritual energy.
Coincidentally, these two energies can be synthesized into chakra.
So, after careful calculation, the only problem is the chakra.
This is a very obvious truth.
It is precisely because of the strange energy like Chakra that natural energy manifests its violent side.
This is very likely.
Of course, there is another possibility besides this.
That is, humans in the Naruto world do not have their own way of absorbing natural energy.
If they want to absorb natural energy, they can only rely on the unique methods of the three major immortal places to practice.
For example, the practice method of Myoboku Mountain requires the assistance of a substance called toad oil in order to absorb natural energy.
The same must be true for the other two fairyland places.
The three major immortal places are all different.
It is natural that it is impossible for humans to use their cultivation methods without any impact.
Perhaps this is one of the reasons why natural energy can make people violent.
“Since there is no problem, let’s start practicing!”
He let go of the bird in his hand, then sat cross-legged under the windowsill and continued to practice.
Concentrate.
The natural energy in the world quickly entered his body and was then stored in his dantian.
“So fast!”
Qingyu’s heart skipped a beat.
The speed at which he absorbed the energy of heaven and earth at this moment was too fast, so fast that it was a little abnormal.
Even with just a thought, all the natural energy around him was absorbed.
It was as if he didn’t absorb them, but they surrounded him on their own.
“Is this the benefit of being favored by heaven and earth?”
Qingyu’s eyes lit up, and then he tried meditation and fighting spirit training to see if there would be any improvement.
As a result, the speed of meditation increased by at least ten times.
A huge amount of dark matter energy from the universe entered his soul, enhancing his mental strength.
This speed of cultivation is so cool!
Next, he tested his fighting spirit training.
However, he discovered that the speed of cultivating Dou Qi did not change.
It is estimated that the fighting spirit is extracted from the cells in the body and has nothing to do with heaven and earth.
But even so it’s pretty good.
Qingyu smiled slightly and felt very happy.
The magic system has all the elements of distribution, meditation and magic power taken care of, and the only thing left is the final casting.
How to combine mental power and magic power to release magic.
But there’s no rush now.
Because there is too little magic power in his body, it needs to be stored to a certain level.
Qingyu closed his eyes again and continued to practice.
Time goes by day by day.
Practice…eat…practice…eat…
Qingyu entered into seclusion mode.
The end of the year is in three days, and each family is preparing for their own annual festival, so Mikoto and Saori have no chance to go out.
Qingyu was happy that no one disturbed him.
Otherwise, he wouldn’t be able to retreat properly with them around.
Soon, a day passed.
Outside the room, white frost covered the windowsill.
The whistling cold wind blew the trees in the community, carrying away the yellow leaves.
Qingyu sat by the windowsill, frowning slightly, as if thinking about something.
As he began to absorb natural energy, a new drawback to his previous meditation method emerged.
That is, although he is naturally friendly to natural energy, when absorbing it, he still needs to concentrate his mind and draw the natural energy into his dantian.
This has a consequence.
That is, he was unable to meditate when he was cultivating natural energy.
Because meditation requires no thoughts and visualizing the bright moon in your heart without distraction.
On the other hand, when he was meditating, he was unable to absorb natural energy.
You can only practice one of the two.
This obviously greatly reduced the efficiency of his practice.
Qingyu felt that since it was meditation, it was natural that mental power and natural energy would be enhanced at the same time, so there was no reason to practice them separately.
Therefore, he needed to redesign a meditation method that would allow him to automatically absorb natural energy while improving his mental strength.
At this moment, he was thinking about this matter.
Ever since being blessed by the luck of heaven and earth.
Qingyu felt that his thoughts were becoming more and more agile, and many ideas flashed through his mind.
Soon, he had an idea.
The reason why meditation can enhance mental strength is that it can stimulate one’s own biomagnetic field, thereby receiving cosmic energy from the universe.
Therefore, he planned to improve his biomagnetic field so that it could absorb cosmic energy while absorbing the natural energy from heaven and earth.
Do it when you think of it.
Qingyu started testing it immediately.
Chapter 34: Weakness Technique, Six-Storey Immortal Thief (Old Version)
December 31st, the 28th year of Konoha.
12 o’clock.
Weather, snow.
The north wind is howling.
Snowflakes dance between heaven and earth like floating catkins, dyeing everything in the world a vast expanse.
In the northeast corner of Konoha, in a civilian residential area.
Qingyu sat cross-legged under the windowsill, the moonlight emanating faintly from his body, making his body look hazy and ethereal.
The snowflakes were blown by the cold wind and blew into the room along the windowsill.
However, when these snowflakes approached Qingyu, they seemed to hit a transparent barrier and avoided his figure.
Whoosh~
The north wind is getting stronger.
More and more snowflakes were blowing in.
However, Qingyu’s clothes did not flutter in the cold wind.
Below him, outside a circle of ten centimeters, a thick layer of snow had accumulated.
The snow is getting denser and denser.
Until one moment…
Buzz!
The snow around seemed to be affected by some force and began to jump violently.
After a few breaths…
The accumulated snow broke free from gravity, swept up, and swirled around Qingyu.
At this time, he also opened his eyes.
A silver light about an inch long flashed by.
“Huh~”
Qingyu took a deep breath, looked at the snowflakes floating around him, and a helpless smile appeared on his face.
“I didn’t expect the new meditation method to be so difficult!”
Two days passed and he still had no clue.
Originally, he thought new meditation methods would be easy to create.
After all, it just adds the ability to automatically absorb natural energy.
However, he tried various methods, but all of them failed.
At first he just modified the meditation method to regulate his biomagnetic field.
However, meditation can only adjust the strength of one’s own magnetic field, but cannot change the overall magnetic field.
To this end, he even used his mental power to forcibly modify his magnetic field fluctuations.
But just a little modification…
He suddenly felt that his cells and nerves were in disorder, and even his heart and lung functions began to fail.
He was startled at once and quickly returned to normal.
Then he caught a few more mice and began to study them.
After the sacrifice of countless volunteers.
Qingyu finally understood.
The so-called biomagnetic field is actually the radiation field generated by the electric current in the body.
The organs of the human body, such as the five internal organs, brain, blood and flesh, and even the transmission signals of nerve information, will generate regular bioelectric currents.
As these electric currents flow, they generate the human body’s biomagnetic field.
The magnetic field is related to various functions of the body and cannot be changed at will.
The slightest carelessness can disrupt the rate of life current.
The consequences and organ failure are normal.
In severe cases, it can even cause the neural network to collapse and turn the person into a vegetative state.
Fortunately, Qingyu reacted quickly and did not cause serious consequences, otherwise his dream would have been ruined before it was realized.
After this incident, Qingyu realized that he was not careful enough.
He actually used his own body for experiments.
Fortunately nothing happened.
It seems that future experiments involving human bodies, such as bloodline research, will have to be conducted on other people first.
Orochimaru must think it’s great.
However, although he failed to create a new practice method, Qingyu once again created a first-ring arcane magic.
It’s called the Weakness Technique.
It is a magic that uses mental power to disrupt the opponent’s biomagnetic field, thus causing organ disorders.
It can be said that although you try to plant flowers but they don’t bloom, you plant willows by accident and they grow into a shade.
Create weakness at will.
Qingyu saw that modifying the magnetic field was not feasible, so he was at a loss for a moment.
He has been thinking about how to improve his meditation efficiency through the method of biomagnetic field.
Soon, he thought of visualization.
In novels, visualizing those great beings can allow one to possess all kinds of incredible abilities.
The silver moon that one visualizes can increase the speed of one’s meditation.
But in the final analysis, it is just an ordinary thing to visualize.
It is not an extraordinary visualization picture.
Wouldn’t it be great if you could modify the visualization diagram and add a feature that allows you to automatically absorb natural energy when you visualize?
However, it took him a long time to figure out this silver moon visualization diagram.
If you want to further improve the efficiency of the Silver Moon Visualization Diagram, it will not be done overnight.
So after testing for a long time without any results, he was once again in trouble.
Have no clue at all.
“Forget it. There will always be a way out when the car reaches the mountain. Let’s put it aside for now. Maybe we can find a solution later.”
After finishing his training, he stretched his body and stood up.
Then, he felt a pang of hunger in his stomach.
After practicing fighting spirit, he always got hungry quickly and needed to eat a lot of high-calorie food.
As for the Bingliang Pills, they only replenish your physical strength and cannot replace food.
And the taste is a bit worse, it can’t compare to those delicious foods at all.
Coming to the kitchen, Qingyu fried ten eggs, five steaks, two grilled fish, and took out a box of milk.
This is his lunch.
It looks abundant, but in fact it can only sustain his basic cultivation of fighting spirit.
You have to know that when Goku was a child in the Dragon Ball world, he could eat several tons of food in one meal.
In comparison, there is really no comparison.
Carrying the food, Qingyu came to the table next to the windowsill and sat down.
Enjoy the snow scenery while having lunch.
“Mikoto and Saori should be with their family now.”
Looking at the vast expanse of white leaves in front of him, Qingyu thought secretly.
I never had this feeling before when I was accompanied by two people.
Now eating and watching the snow here alone, I do feel a little lonely.
But as an arcanist, he needs to get used to loneliness.
Because he will have to go on alone.
Elegantly cut the steak with a knife and put it into your mouth with a fork.
In a short while, he had eaten half of the food.
Then he felt full.
After all, he is just an ordinary person, only 5 years old. He does not have the terrifying digestive ability of the Saiyans, and he can only eat several meals at this age.
What’s more, he had eaten a Bingliang Pill before.
So I can’t eat that much.
The food in the stomach needs to be digested before it can be replenished.
“Perhaps, I can create a Six-Storage Immortal Thief, or an ability like Life Return, to enhance my absorption of food.”
With this ability, even if he doesn’t have bloodline, his Qi cultivation should be able to improve greatly.
A white light flashed in his eyes as he observed how the food was absorbed into his body.
Food enters the stomach and intestines, is broken down by gastric acid, turned into nutrients, absorbed into the blood, and then flows into the internal organs.
The digestive system is like the most sophisticated instrument, slowly converting food into energy.
“We can try to increase the activity of cells in the stomach and reduce the time it takes for this process to take place.”
Soon Qingyu had an idea in his mind.
However, he didn’t try it in the end.
After adjusting the magnetic field and causing his body to fail a few days ago, he decided not to use his own body for experiments.
Moreover, even if he created it, with his current wealth, he would not be able to sustain such a huge consumption.
You can create it later.
Keeping this thought in mind, Qingyu slowly began to eat.
Chapter 35: Wandering Witch: A Natural Born Actor (Old Version)
“Rustle, rustle!”
At this moment, the sound of someone walking on the snow was heard from the street not far away.
Qingyu took a look and found that it was a thin blond child wearing simple clothes and carrying a big bag, but he didn’t know what was in it.
It was snowing heavily and the wind was freezing cold.
A child walking in thin clothes in this kind of weather seems to be a little unsteady.
However, Qingyu took a look and then looked away.
After all, this is a slum area, and there are many people with miserable life stories.
He himself was equally miserable. Both his parents had passed away, and his brother who could take care of him also died when he was 5 years old. How could he have the time to care about others?
I ate a few more bites of the steak.
With a plop.
The figure fell onto the street.
Qingyu paused and continued eating.
Whoosh.
Snowflakes fell, and soon a layer of snow covered him.
If no one found it, it would probably not survive the snow.
Qingyu pondered for a moment.
Then he jumped down from the windowsill, quickly came to the child, picked him up, and returned home.
There is a small stove in the room.
Qingyu threw the child next to the stove and examined his body briefly.
What surprised him was that the child was actually a girl, and she still had some chakra in her body to protect her.
So this heavy snow may not really take her life.
After all, although chakra energy cannot prolong life, it is still very useful in other areas.
As long as your willpower is strong enough, you can easily stimulate the potential of your body, thereby bursting out powerful chakra, breaking through your own limits, and gaining power to surpass yourself.
In the anime, the Twelve Little Strongmen often explode and defeat enemies who are stronger than themselves.
However, doing so will further squeeze your life and soul, and reduce your potential and lifespan.
Therefore, the Twelve Young Strongmen were geniuses when they were young, and they often beat people who were much stronger than themselves.
However, when they grow up, you will find that they are basically all indistinguishable from the crowd and become ordinary-level jonin.
It’s because the potential has been squeezed too much.
If you gain something, you must lose something.
This is the most basic principle between heaven and earth.
Qingyu put the little girl next to the stove and ignored her, continuing to eat his lunch.
He saved the little girl just to make her a chess piece.
In novels and movies, isn’t there often a plot where a person saves a child when they are young, and the child swears allegiance to them until death?
When Qingyu saw the child lying in the snow, he thought of this and brought her up.
Maybe I can train a hidden player?
Success is certainly gratifying, but failure doesn’t matter.
It’s just a casual thing anyway.
A few minutes later, the little girl woke up.
“Where are my things?”
As soon as she opened her eyes, her face showed anxiety and she frantically searched for her things.
“It was in the corner. I didn’t touch it.”
Qingyu put down his fork and looked at her with raised eyebrows.
Seeing that the bag was still there, the little girl breathed a sigh of relief and an excited expression appeared on her face.
“Did you save me? Thank you, I will repay you in the future!”
The little girl looked at Qingyu with gratitude and smiled very sincerely.
This kind of pure expression can easily make people feel satisfied and let down their guard.
However,
Qingyu looked at her again.
Through her mental power, she could feel that the girl’s emotions fluctuated only for the moment she opened her eyes, but she was extremely calm from beginning to end, without any ups and downs.
In other words, her anxious expression after waking up, her joy when she saw that her things were still there, and her gratitude towards herself were all fake.
Disguised for outsiders.
“What an alert child. As soon as he opened his eyes, he instantly entered the performance state. He is really a natural actor.”
Qingyu became interested in this little girl.
“May I have your name?”
He took his time, cut off a piece of meat, and then asked.
“My name is Nono, Pharmacist Nono.”
As the girl spoke, she held her bag tightly in her arms. At the same time, she couldn’t help but glance at the barbecue in Qingyu’s hand, and then immediately looked away.
“Yakushi Nono?”
When Qingyu heard the name, his brows moved slightly and he looked at her carefully.
The little girl was wearing a simple and thin linen dress. The dress seemed to have been worn for a long time and had become a little white due to washing. There were even traces of mending on it.
However, compared to her simple clothes, her appearance and temperament are much more outstanding.
She has golden hair and an oval face. Although her complexion is a little pale and her body is a little thin due to her age and family background, she has the appearance of a beauty.
What caught Qingyu’s attention most was that the little girl had a pair of extremely clear eyes.
It is said that eyes are the windows to the soul.
The little girl can obviously use this skillfully and express the emotions she wants to express through her eyes.
Obviously, although this girl is very young, her mentality is no less than that of an adult, and she is always wary of the outside world.
That’s why I have been pretending.
But this is normal.
after all……
This person is the one who would later be known as the “Wandering Miko”, the strongest spy in the Root organization, and Kabuto’s adoptive mother, Yakushi Nono.
It’s normal to have this kind of talent.
Chapter 36 Be my maid (old version)
After knowing Nono’s identity, Qingyu became more interested.
“Are you an orphan?”
Qingyu asked.
“Yes…I live in Konoha Orphanage…”
Yakushi Nono lowered his head, with a humble attitude, like a humble beggar, facing the passers-by who came to ask questions.
“Then why are you here in such heavy snow?”
“Because it’s cold…”
“cold?”
“The snow is a bit heavy this year, and the orphanage is running out of clothes, so I came to the village to borrow some from kind people.”
Qingyu was silent.
He had seen the contents of the bag before; they were some worn-out clothes.
“Isn’t the orphanage owned by Konoha? The Konoha high-level officials don’t provide funds for the orphanage? Why do they let you come out and ask for loans?”
Qingyu continued to ask.
Nono said: “I secretly heard the conversation between the dean and the dormitory head. They went to the Konoha high-level several times, but did not get a response, so I want to reduce some of the burden on the orphanage myself.”
Qingyu nodded suddenly.
In the plot, the Konoha Orphanage is short of funds.
So he had to learn medical ninjutsu to help Konoha Hospital, which is why Kabuto was discovered by Orochimaru.
Then, Danzo used funds to threaten the then dean, Yakushi Nono, and eventually forced Kabuto to become a spy under Danzo.
So, Konoha really doesn’t care much about the orphanage.
In fact, Konoha Orphanage is likely to be the second backup base for the Root members.
Most of the orphans there were absorbed by the Root and sent to other countries to collect intelligence and become spies.
Otherwise, it would be too inefficient to train members solely by relying on Gen.
This should be the reason why Nono, who is now an orphan, will become a Root spy in the future.
At the same time, this may also be the direct reason why the Konoha high-level officials withheld funding for the orphanage.
If orphans have a good life, who would want to be a spy?
But no matter how she joined the roots.
At this time, Nono, who was so young, was able to get so many clothes by himself. His ability was really great.
Qingyu immediately had the idea of recruiting her as his subordinate.
Orochimaru has Kabuto as his assistant, which saves him a lot of trouble.
He wants one too.
His thoughts turned slightly, Qingyu looked at Nono with gentle eyes, thinking in his heart how to seduce her… Oh no, how to make her follow him.
“Can I go now?”
Nono asked with the innocent expression of a normal child.
With her cautious personality, she would never say those words.
Especially when talking to strangers you meet for the first time.
However, that’s what I said, and it sounded so natural.
She had an inexplicable feeling that something was wrong.
“Why are you leaving? You haven’t repaid the favor yet.”
Seeing this, Qingyu smiled lightly and looked at Nono with ill intention.
He just used some mental hints to make Nono answer all his questions, so he said so much.
“I…I said I would repay you later…”
Nono shrank his neck weakly, feeling that Qingyu’s gaze was very strange.
“No need to wait until later, I want you to repay me now.”
Qingyu smiled brightly, like a weird uncle facing a little loli.
“But… I am just an orphan, I don’t have anything valuable on me… These clothes are also for my companions… Please be kind and let me leave…”
Nono looked at Qingyu pitifully.
Anyone who sees her like this would feel soft-hearted and sympathetic and agree to her request.
In fact, she relied on this to get a lot of clothes from the villagers of Konoha.
She is very good at using her expressions.
Various expressions can be changed at will.
This is the way of survival she learned since she was a child living in an orphanage.
“Who said you don’t have anything valuable on you?”
However, Qingyu was not moved at all. He stared into Shi Naiyu’s eyes and said, “Aren’t you… a priceless treasure?”
“I?”
Nono was stunned, then he thought of something and quickly shook his head, looking at Qingyu with a perverted look: “No, I’m still young… No…”
Of course I know you are still young. What are you thinking about in your little head?
“What? No?”
Qing Yu changed his tone and pointed outside the window: “Look, it’s snowing so heavily outside the window, and the wind is so strong. If I hadn’t saved you, you wouldn’t have survived for ten minutes lying on the ground. I am your savior. It is said that the grace of saving a life is greater than heaven. How could you not even think of repaying me?”
“It’s not… like this, I…”
Nono shook his head but couldn’t say anything.
“never mind!”
Seeing this, Qingyu looked at Nono with disappointment and waved his hand, seeming to be very disgusted:
“Since you don’t want to repay me, then go away. Anyway, I’m just being kind. I would save a puppy or a kitten even if they fell to the ground. I don’t care whether they will repay me or not.”
When Nono heard this, his face suddenly turned red.
Doesn’t this mean that she is not even as good as kittens and puppies?
She suddenly felt that her dignity was insulted, and an impulse that she couldn’t even control burst out in an instant.
“No, it’s not that I don’t want to repay you!”
She shook her head vigorously and said seriously: “The dean taught us that we should be grateful and repay kindness. You saved my life. Even if I have to work like a slave, I will definitely repay you for saving my life!”
“Tell me what you want me to do!”
There was a heroic expression on her face.
“After all, he is just a kid. Just a little provocation and some mental suggestion will make him take the bait.”
Qingyu was very happy.
But he frowned and looked at Nono: “From your tone, it seems like I’m forcing you to repay the favor?”
“No, absolutely not. I really want to repay you!”
Nono said loudly.
“I see…”
Qingyu’s face relaxed when he heard this, and he looked at Ye Noyu: “They say that there is no way to repay the grace of saving my life, the only thing I can do is to repay it with my body…”
Nono: “…”
She looked at Qingyu with a conflicted expression, wondering whether to refuse.
However, at this time, Qingyu said again: “But you are too ugly, skinny, with little flesh on your body, and your hair is dirty and messy. I don’t like you.”
Nono was speechless.
Although my appearance cannot be said to be stunning, I am still pretty enough to be the belle of an orphanage. All the boys around me like me, so I am not ugly.
But having said that, she still felt relieved.
It’s better than giving yourself to someone.
“So, be my maid.”
Qingyu said to himself.
“???”
Nono looked at Qingyu blankly.
Didn’t you promise not to marry me?
Is there any difference between being a maid and giving yourself to someone?
At this moment, in her eyes, Qingyu had become a little devil with horns on his head.
“Hmm? You look at me like that. Are you unwilling?”
Qingyu noticed Nono’s expression, and immediately shook his head and said, “Well, since you don’t want to, forget it. It’s just an ordinary life-saving favor, not a big favor. And I didn’t save you for repayment. Even if a cat or a dog is dying, I will save them.”
Could you please stop talking about cats and dogs?
Nono was too tired to complain and wondered whether he should just leave.
“Hey, just now he said he would do anything for you, but now he’s going back on his word. People nowadays… they don’t even count what they said. When will the quality of the villagers in Konoha be improved?”
Qingyu poured a glass of milk and drank it while shaking his head and sighing.
“I…I…I…”
Nono’s face flushed and he looked at Qingyu and said the word “I” three times in a row.
Seeing this, Qingyu said comfortingly: “Oh, sorry, I’m not talking about you. You don’t have to force yourself. Anyway, I save people without asking for anything in return. It doesn’t matter if you refuse. Just think of it as saving a little cat…”
Before he could finish his words, he heard a voice saying, “I promise you!”
Qingyu paused and looked at Nono.
I saw her staring at me with her cheeks slightly puffed up.
Chapter 37: Tools are all lacking love (old version)
“Oh, did you agree?”
Qingyu’s eyes lit up slightly, but then he frowned: “But looking at your expression, you seem to be a little reluctant, as if I’m asking for repayment.”
“No…I volunteered…”
Nono lowered his head and said dejectedly.
She herself didn’t know why she agreed to Qingyu’s request in a daze.
But since you have agreed, just agree to it.
Anyway, my life was indeed saved by the person in front of me.
Besides, I am just an orphan with only one life to live, so I should just consider it as repaying him for saving my life.
She thought of it in a desperate way.
“Since you’ve agreed…”
The aroma of meat wafted into Nono’s nose, and in front of Nono, a fork appeared with a piece of freshly cut meat on it.
She subconsciously raised her head and saw Qingyu smiling brightly: “Then I will treat you to lunch.”
The heavy snow outside the window turned into a dynamic curtain emitting white light.
And in the middle of the curtain, the handsome Qingyu squinted his eyes, with a friendly smile on his face, looking at himself very gently.
The picture seems to be frozen at this moment.
Her soul seemed to be touched.
until……
“Gurgle…”
A low chirping sound was heard.
Nono’s face suddenly turned red.
One of the biggest reasons why she fainted was malnutrition and hunger.
At this moment, when I smelled the cumin aroma on the steak, my saliva started to water and my stomach started to growl.
This made Nono extremely embarrassed.
“Eat, just follow me. I can’t say anything else, but I’m sure you’ll have delicious food and drinks, and you’ll get paid.”
Qingyu heard the voice and immediately smiled and said.
“Are there any more wages?”
When Nono heard Qingyu’s words, his eyes lit up slightly.
She had once thought about finding a job in Konoha in order to reduce the pressure on the orphanage.
However, she was too young and no store wanted her.
It would be great if I could find a job here.
Although this job is to be a maid…
But being a maid is also a job.
It’s better than being unemployed and staying in an orphanage and wasting the limited food there.
“certainly!”
Qingyu fed Nono and said with a smile.
“Then I agree…”
Nono blushed again as she ate the food Qingyu fed her. It seemed that the method she had used to control her emotions for a long time was no longer effective.
I feel my heart beating fast.
“Since you’ve agreed, why don’t you call me Master?”
Qingyu smiled brightly.
Nono opened his eyes and opened his mouth, but he couldn’t utter those two words.
His face turned red from holding it in.
“Forget it, just call me Brother Qingyu.”
Seeing this, Qingyu smiled and shook his head.
He seems to be in his thirties at heart, so he really likes to play with those cute little girls.
Just like Mikoto and Saori in the past.
In fact, most men in their thirties have this mentality.
However, seeing that Nono was shy, he didn’t make things difficult for her.
“Owner!”
Suddenly, Nono took a deep breath, his expression returned to calm, and he bowed and spoke.
Qingyu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and smiled.
As expected of a wandering shrine maiden, she was able to control her emotions so quickly.
“I was just teasing you. I’m just a commoner, not a disciple of the family. How can I be the master? I told you to just call me Brother Qingyu.”
Qingyu smiled, shook his head and said, “Come and have dinner with us. You look hungry. You are 56 years old and not even one meter tall.”
He took a stool, placed it opposite his table, and asked Nono to sit down.
Then he brought her some bowls and chopsticks.
However, Nono lowered his head and did not eat, seeming a little embarrassed.
“Eat it. I can’t eat so much by myself.”
Seeing this, Qingyu took the initiative to add a few fried eggs and a piece of steak to her meal.
“actually……”
Nono didn’t move, but took a deep breath, then looked at Qingyu with an extremely serious expression, as if he wanted to say something.
Seeing this, Qingyu made a listening expression.
“Actually… I’m 8 years old!” Nono said very seriously.
“Eight years old…”
Qingyu twitched the corner of his mouth. Seeing Nono’s expression was really serious, he thought she had something to say.
I didn’t expect to say my age.
At the age of 8, he is not even as tall as me…
You still feel you have the face, right?
“Okay, I know you’re 8…”
Qingyu shook his head and said, “But even so, you still have to call me Brother Qingyu. Anyway, you have to choose between the two titles of Master and Brother.”
Nono pursed his lips and still said: “Master!”
Wow, you have a very stubborn temper!
No wonder he dared to go against Danzo.
Qingyu laughed and said, “I think the director of the orphanage doesn’t want you to be a maid for others. She hopes you can find an ordinary job.”
“So, if you want to call me master, I won’t stop you, but you must still call me brother when no one is around and in front of others.”
“Besides, I’m just a commoner. It always feels weird when you call me master. It also has a bad influence on others. Do you understand?”
Nono nodded when he heard this, and said hesitantly: “Oh… Qingyu… Brother…”
“Okay, haha, eat, eat more.”
Qingyu gently touched her head and said with a smile.
Nono’s body trembled, and he suddenly raised his head, tilted his head, and stared blankly at Qingyu who was touching his head.
At this moment, she felt an inexplicable emotion of obedience and submission in her heart.
Qingyu obviously looks younger than me.
It was obviously the first time that I met him.
He had just forced me to be his maid.
However, she couldn’t help but feel submissive in her heart.
Why is this?
At this moment, she thought a lot.
Finally, she found the answer.
because……
This is exactly what I long for but cannot get.
Being followed…
Being pampered…
Also, the feeling of being disciplined…
She has lived alone since she was a child.
Whenever she saw children being held in their parents’ arms, or children being scolded by their parents for being disobedient in Konoha, she was filled with envy.
She longed to be loved by her parents, to be held in their arms, and even to be disciplined by them.
But she understood that these things had never belonged to her since she was born.
I am just an orphan.
It is said that what you can’t get will always cause you trouble.
Although she had buried this emotion deep in her heart, when it was aroused by Qingyu, she instantly felt the throbbing from her soul.
It’s hard to explain, but I feel warm inside.
This feeling is complicated.
But it can be summed up in two words.
Lack of love.
All the tools in the Naruto world have this problem.
“Stop looking at me and eat, or should I continue feeding you?”
Qingyu saw Nono staring at him blankly and said with a gentle smile.
“oh……”
Nono quickly picked up the chopsticks and started eating.
After tasting the food.
She couldn’t control herself and started to eat voraciously.
Chapter 38 Become My Tool (Old Version)
Nono took a few big mouthfuls of food.
Suddenly, she put down her bowl and chopsticks, then stood up and bowed ninety degrees to Qingyu.
“Excuse me, what kind of work do I need to do?”
After bowing, she said seriously.
“As expected of a wandering shrine maiden, your self-control exceeds that of most adults!”
Qingyu looked at Nono with admiration.
Being able to control your appetite when you are hungry requires strong willpower.
It is even more rare for a child to have this kind of self-control.
“Of course a maid should do the work of a maid. What kind of work do you think a maid should do?”
Nono thought for a moment and said, “Sweeping the floor, washing clothes, cooking, fetching water, chopping wood… I can do a lot of things!”
She looked very serious.
However, Qingyu shook her head after hearing this: “Not enough! These… are just the basic work of a maid. You need to do more.”
“Ah? More things…”
Nono was confused for a moment. Aren’t those the jobs of a maid?
What else do I need to do?
Suddenly, she thought of something and her face turned red: “Is there anything else to do…”
She pinched her clothes and looked very embarrassed.
I want to refuse, but I don’t know why, and I can’t say it.
Even… there is some hidden expectation.
“What are you thinking about?”
As soon as Qingyu saw her expression, he knew what she was thinking.
He shook his head in amusement.
Then he restrained his emotions and said seriously: “Doing more things means that you will become a tool in my hands.”
When Nono heard this, his mind was filled with question marks.
Be your tool?
What does this mean?
She looked confused.
“After becoming my tool, you will do whatever I tell you to do. My instructions are your ultimate will. Everything you do needs to be centered on me. You will live for me. Do you understand?”
Qingyu stared at Naiyu, and his tone did not allow for rejection.
“This isn’t a maid, this is a slave, okay…”
When Nono heard this, his eyes widened.
That look seemed like looking at an unscrupulous capitalist.
“Don’t look at me like that. You have to remember that I gave you a second life.”
“Without me, you’d be dead now!”
Qingyu emphasized this point expressionlessly.
After hearing this, Nono puffed up his cheeks slightly, but felt a little powerless in his heart.
“Besides, being my tool is much better than you becoming Danzo’s tool in the future.”
A smile appeared on Qingyu’s face: “At least… I will treat you as someone by my side and give you everything you want, instead of treating you as a mere tool.”
Nono was silent for a moment.
“Who is Danzo…?”
She suddenly asked, sounding somewhat puzzled.
Qingyu smiled calmly and did not explain directly, but slowly said: “Do you know why the Konoha high-level officials do not provide funding for the orphanage?”
Nono pursed her lips and shook her head.
“That’s because… they don’t care about the lives of orphans like you!”
Qingyu’s voice was like a thunderclap, striking Nono’s heart.
Nono’s eyes suddenly opened, and then he immediately shook his head.
“No, that’s not the case. Although we were born in an orphanage, we are all members of Konoha. Lord Hokage will never give up on us!”
“Oh, naive!”
Qingyu’s lips curled up slightly, as if smiling, and pointed out the window again: “Look at the weather, it’s snowing so heavily. They knew that the children in the orphanage were freezing, but they didn’t give you any supplies. Do you still say they haven’t given up on you?”
“No, the supplies will be coming down soon.”
Nono still shook his head stubbornly.
“In fact, I think with your intelligence, you should have known that what I said was true, but you are unwilling to face it, right?”
Qing Yu whispered like a devil, continuing to tease her inner weakness: “It is because you knew that the Konoha high-level officials had given up on you that you tried to find a way to get winter clothes for your companions, right?”
When Nono heard this, he fell silent for a moment.
yes……
Whether she admitted it or not, she had long since given up believing that funding from higher-ups would be disbursed.
Because it has been like this all these years.
That’s why she sought supplies for her companions.
“Let me ask you, every one or two years, does an organization come to the orphanage to recruit orphans?”
Qingyu saw that the girl was silent, so he asked again.
“…That’s true.”
Nono said woodenly that every year there would be a few ninjas wearing cloaks who said they had received orders from the elders of Konoha to recruit talented children from the orphanage.
Most of the orphans in the orphanage have been adopted by this organization.
After hearing this, Qingyu thought to himself, “As expected.”
He was just testing it, but he didn’t expect it to be true.
The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he continued: “Then do you know where they went?
Nono shook his head again.
In fact, she was also very curious about where they went.
Because she understood that, if nothing unexpected happened, her future destination would also be that organization.
“Root Organization!”
Qingyu said slowly.
“Root Organization?”
Nono was confused again.
Obviously, she had never heard of this organization.
“The Root Organization is an organization in Konoha similar to the Anbu, but it is darker than the Anbu. Most of its members will be dehumanized and become emotionless killing tools. Are you willing to go to this place?”
Qingyu said calmly.
This was the first time Nono had heard of such an organization.
Dehumanize and become an emotionless tool?
Oh my god?
Have all the orphans in the past become people like this?
Her mind was in turmoil.
“Besides, it’s not that easy to get into the Root Organization. It requires brutal training, and only one out of ten kids will survive.”
“That is to say, most of those children in the past have died.”
Qingyu knew that Danzo did have a cruel training base where the children were killing each other, like Sai, who came from there.
From his memories, he did kill many of his companions when he was a child, and even his brother died at his hands.
So Qingyu did not wrongly accuse Danzo.
Of course, it is possible that some of the children in the orphanage were sent to serve as spies, so the sacrifice rate might not be that high.
But this does not affect his Black Root organization.
Anyway, after these people become spies, it will probably be difficult for them to meet Nono again.
So he could have exaggerated a bit.
Danzo has so many blames on him, so one or two more won’t matter.
Too many lice won’t itch, and too many debts won’t worry you.
Isn’t Danzo just there to take the blame?
Dead?
Are they all dead?
When Nono heard this, his eyes widened and his body trembled slightly.
Figures appeared in her mind, they were all her former playmates.
However, ever since they were recruited into the mysterious organization, they have never been seen again.
She used to feel inferior and thought that after being adopted, those people looked down on her as an orphan and didn’t want to have anything to do with her anymore.
She felt very sad about this for a while.
However, now she understood.
These people may never come back…
“Even if nothing happened to you today, the fate that awaits you after you return to the orphanage is still to become a tool of the Root Organization.”
“Because Danzo is the leader of the Root organization and a high-ranking elder of Konoha.”
“His root organization needs personnel reinforcements, so he must suppress the funding of your orphanage.”
“Because only when you experience suffering and torture, starvation and coldness, and lose hope in life, will you voluntarily join the Root Organization and be used by him.”
“So, even if you don’t want to be my tool, you will become Danzo’s tool.”
“This…is a fate you can’t escape!”
Qingyu’s words echoed in Nono’s heart through emotional magic.
Nono has been caught up in the atmosphere created by Qingyu.
“Danzo… is the elder of Konoha…”
She murmured, her last fantasy shattered.
The Root organization absorbs orphans from the orphanage every year, and Danzo is the elder of Konoha.
So, if what Qingyu said is real.
Then it is very likely that Danzo deliberately blocked the orphanage’s funds…
In other words, from the very beginning, the fate of the orphans in the orphanage was already determined.
That is to become a cold-blooded tool until the end of your life!
This thought flashed through my mind…
Nono suddenly felt extremely sad.
So, is this her destined fate?
Become a tool in the hands of others and live out your life.
Her expression became numb and her eyes were extremely dim, as if she had lost hope for the future in an instant.
At this moment, a hand reached out.
“So, become my tool, I will completely change your destiny and let you embark on a different path.”
Qingyu smiled gently and looked at Nono with a gentle expression.
Nono looked at him blankly, and everything in front of him disappeared, leaving only Qingyu’s smile.
This scene was frozen in her heart.
Then……
Her heart palpitated again, and she tightly grasped Qingyu’s hand, muttering: “From today on, I am a tool in the hands of the master!”
Anyway, my destiny is to become a tool, so I might as well become Qingyu’s tool.
At least……
Qingyu made a promise to himself.
Chapter 39 Uchiha Year Festival (Old Version)
Hearing Nono’s words, Qingyu smiled with satisfaction.
As someone who has watched Naruto, he naturally knows how to gain loyal subordinates.
In short, it helps confused people find the value and purpose of life.
I actually learned this from Orochimaru.
Although Orochimaru only treats his subordinates as tools, his personal charm is truly beyond doubt.
He has many followers, and some even take pride in being Orochimaru’s vessels.
It is because he helps these confused people find the value and purpose of life.
Although these goals are actually the product of distortion.
But this does not affect their loyalty.
At this time, Qingyu also learned a little from Orochimaru.
By using words to break through Nono’s weakness, she became confused about the future, and then she saw hope.
Thus gaining her loyalty in one fell swoop.
It’s easy to say, but hard to do.
It wouldn’t be that easy if he didn’t have the help of emotional magic.
After all, he is still too young.
“Master, how do you think I can help my companions in the orphanage?”
Nono pursed her lips and finally spoke.
“If you want to fight the rules, you must become the rules. We are too weak now. Only when we become stronger can we change everything.”
Qingyu asked her to sit down, and then put the food on her plate: “Eat, and when you are full, take these clothes back so that your companions can have a warm winter.”
Nono felt a little lost.
Seeing this, Qing Yu shook his head and said, “Forget it, I can give it a try. As for whether it will succeed or not, it depends on their luck.”
After accepting Nonou as his assistant, he will secretly train him and make him his secretary and assistant.
In the future, some things that are inconvenient for me to do can be delegated to her.
The future first female spy of the Root will surely shine even more brightly in his hands.
Rather than dying in obscurity in an unknown place.
He believed Nono had the talent.
Just when Qingyu was kidnapping the little loli.
On the other side, the center of Konoha Village.
Uchiha clan land.
It was an empty room with an open space in the middle, around which twenty or so Uchiha boys were kneeling on futons.
Sitting on the main seat on the high platform were several middle-aged ninjas wearing Uchiha uniforms.
At this time, a middle-aged man sitting in the middle looked at the young men below and spoke in a deep voice:
“Whether a family can continue for a long time depends most importantly on the growth of the new generation.
Therefore, this year’s annual festival will still start with examining the strength of the new generation.
Among you, some of your parents are clan elders, some of your parents are ninjas, and some of your parents are just ordinary people.
But no matter what the identity of your elders is, as long as your talent is good enough, our Uchiha family will focus on your training.
There will be no injustice!
So now, please show your strength!”
As he spoke, almost all the children showed an eager look on their faces.
“I’ll go first!”
A boy about seven or eight years old stood up first and leaped onto the open space in one step.
Then he made a few seals.
A clone appeared next to him.
“Not bad, he can use the clone technique at the age of eight, how about Saiki? You can train him more.”
On the main throne, an elder nodded slightly.
“Yeah, not bad!”
The other elders agreed.
After performing the clone technique, Saki showed off his physical skills and then left the stage amid the cheers of the crowd.
Next, one young man after another showed his or her strength.
There were even some people competing with each other, and for a while the venue was filled with the sound of ping-pong, which was quite lively.
Mikoto was among them.
However, her expression at this moment was somewhat bored.
If it were in the past, she would definitely join in and show off her strength.
But now, she had no interest at all.
Because in her opinion, the strength of these people is too weak.
Compared with Qingyu, it’s just like children playing house.
Thinking of Qingyu, she looked a little nostalgic.
A girl’s heart is always filled with spring.
She hadn’t seen Qingyu for a few days and she missed him terribly.
“Wow, Master Fugaku is on it!”
“Master Fugaku will graduate next year.”
“I heard that he has always been the strongest in the class. He must be the most talented person of our generation.”
Accompanied by several exclamations.
A boy of about eleven or twelve years old landed in the center of the venue and quickly formed a seal.
A clone appears!
Then they summoned a ninja sword each and started fighting each other.
“Hiss, this is not the clone technique, but the shadow clone technique!”
“He learned B-rank ninjutsu at the age of eleven. That’s amazing.”
“As expected of Master Fugaku!”
Amidst everyone’s praises, Uchiha Fugaku and his clone fought back and forth, using the Uchiha style swordsmanship with great skill.
It can be clearly seen that he is not on the same level as those people just now.
Upon seeing this, the elders on the main seat immediately praised.
“Fugaku’s current strength is no less than that of an ordinary Chunin.”
“Yes, he has such strength before graduating from the Ninja School. He is also a genius in our Uchiha clan.”
“Fengdao, your son has the qualifications to become the next clan leader.”
Hearing the elders’ voices, clan leader Uchiha Kaedejima said modestly: “Fugaku hasn’t even opened his Sharingan yet, so he can’t be considered a genius.”
“No need to be modest. With Fugaku’s talent, I believe he will be able to open the Sharingan soon.” said the great elder Uchiha Tenka next to him.
The average age for Uchiha to open their eyes is usually around fifteen years old.
Some of the more talented ones are at least 11 or 12 years old.
These people have generally graduated from ninja school, and then opened their Sharingan after experiencing the pain of losing love.
And most of this love comes from my teammates after graduation.
Therefore, since Fugaku has not graduated, he naturally does not have many opportunities to open the Sharingan.
These people know everything very well.
“I hope so!”
Fengdao nodded, his eyes swept over the young men below, and finally stopped on a little girl.
“Didn’t Xiao Meiqin always want to perform in the past? Why doesn’t she seem interested in doing anything now?” he said with a smile.
As the head of the Uchiha clan, he needs to have good relations with the clan elders.
Especially Uchiha Tenka, as an elder who followed Madara before the establishment of Konoha, his family influence even surpassed that of the patriarch.
Therefore, in order to win over Uchiha Tenka, he had the idea of ​​marrying Fugaku with his granddaughter Mikoto.
That’s why he paid a lot of attention to Mikoto.
After hearing this, Uchiha Tianhuo looked at his granddaughter.
Then he saw Mikoto with her head down, seemingly distracted and lacking interest.
Suddenly, his brows frowned slightly.
Such an important venue, but they don’t even take it seriously.
Did I spoil her too much?
As a conservative elder, Uchiha Tenka values the honor of his family more than his own life.
She would not allow anyone to be disrespectful on such occasions.
Even if this person is his own precious granddaughter!
“Mikoto!”
He spoke seriously.
Mikoto heard the voice and came back to her senses from her thoughts, and then she saw her grandfather looking at her seriously.
“Grandpa, what’s the matter?”
She immediately said sweetly.
Hearing Mikoto’s voice, Uchiha Tenka’s serious expression softened a bit:
“Mikoto, you’ve been studying at the Ninja School for a semester. I wonder what you’ve learned. Why don’t you show it to Grandpa?”
Mikoto stood up and walked directly to the center of the venue.
Seeing this, Fugaku on the field disbanded his clones, then smiled friendly and said, “Sister Mikoto, do you need me to cooperate with you in the sparring?”
He naturally showed his gentlemanly manners to the most beautiful girl in the family.
Moreover, his father had vaguely mentioned Mikoto to him a few times, hoping that he would take the initiative.
Therefore, he still cares a lot about this cousin.
“Who is your sister?”
However, Mikoto rolled her eyes and snorted.
Then, she glanced at the young men next to her, and a cold smile appeared on her lips:
“To be honest, I didn’t even want to participate in this boring battle.”
Her fair neck slightly raised: “After all, in my opinion… this is just a game played by children.”
As soon as he spoke, he was the old Uchiha.
In the Uchiha dictionary, there is no such word as forbearance.
At any time and in any place, as long as they can show off, the Uchiha clan members will unconsciously enter a state of showing off.
Especially those Uchiha clan members who have awakened the Sharingan.
Pretending to be cool is something that is deeply engraved in their blood.
At this moment, Mikoto perfectly illustrates this point.
Chapter 40 Mikoto – Chuuni Edition (Old Edition)
Listening to Mikoto’s chuuni words.
The atmosphere in the entire training ground became silent.
Everyone, including Fugaku, stared at Mikoto in disbelief.
Oh my god!
Is this still the well-behaved, cute and lovable Mikoto?
How come after just one semester, you become so…
So… you deserve a beating?
Uchiha Tenka was also left speechless by Mikoto’s words.
Children’s games…
Aren’t you a child yourself?
How come my lovely little cotton-padded jacket has learned the ways of those middle school kids?
In this silent and confused state.
Mikoto continued speaking.
“But… since Grandpa asked me to take action, I will do it reluctantly and end this boring game.”
The corners of her mouth curled up in a cold and arrogant arc, and she looked at Fugaku with a disdainful look: “Use all your strength, otherwise when I make a move, you won’t have a chance to make a move!”
The girl’s clear voice rang out in the room.
Fugaku was speechless.
It felt like an adult facing the challenge of a child who had just learned to walk.
The scene froze again.
The next moment…
“Ha ha ha ha……”
There was a burst of laughter and all the children couldn’t help laughing.
“Mikoto said that if she makes a move, Master Fugaku won’t have a chance to make a move!”
“Haha, this should be said by Master Fugaku, right?”
“How could you say such a thing, Mikoto!”
“Come on, Mikoto-sister. I support you!”
“Down with Fugaku!”
The surrounding Uchiha boys and girls burst into laughter, and some even cheered Mikoto on.
Of course, they were just joking.
No one really thinks that Mikoto is a match for Fugaku.
No way?
“Wasn’t Mikoto-chan very quiet before? How come her personality has changed a lot after not seeing her for a while?”
Uchiha Kaedejima was surprised.
Next to him, the great elder Uchiha Tenhuo’s face suddenly turned dark.
My granddaughter seems a little unlovable.
It must be that I made friends with bad-tempered classmates at school.
When I get back later, I will definitely scold Mikoto and make her break up with that guy!
He thought viciously in his heart.
Amidst all the laughter, Mikoto’s expression remained as cold and arrogant.
She closed her eyes slightly.
It seemed that the ridicule around her could not shake her.
The next moment, his eyes suddenly opened.
In an instant, a scarlet light burst out from her eyes.
Like a strange flower that blooms quickly.
Breathtaking!
“Hiss~”
At this moment, the entire training ground fell silent again.
Everyone took a deep breath.
Watching this scene in disbelief.
“Sharingan…”
Someone said this with difficulty.
The next moment, there was a loud bang, and the teenagers around were immediately shocked.
“Mikoto has activated the Sharingan!!!”
“Am I seeing things? Mikoto really has activated her Sharingan!!”
“Ahhhhhh, Mikoto actually opened the Sharingan!!!”
“How old is Mikoto now? It seems like she hasn’t even had her sixth birthday yet?”
“Hiss~ He opened his Sharingan at the age of 5! This should be the earliest member of the Uchiha family to open his eyes in history.”
“This talent…!”
Countless people screamed, their faces filled with shock, and even their scalps tingled.
Opposite Mikoto, Fugaku’s expression also changed.
From the original speechlessness and amusement to the current shock, disbelief, and a hint of jealousy.
He is the son of the patriarch.
Moreover, he is the most powerful among these young men who have not become ninjas.
Now I haven’t awakened the Sharingan, but there is a girl who is much younger than me who has awakened the Sharingan.
How is that possible!
This is unscientific!
On the main seat.
Several elders and the clan leader Uchiha Fengdao were also shocked.
“Mikoto actually awakened the Sharingan so early!”
“It’s unimaginable! A 5-year-old member of the clan can open the Sharingan!”
“I’m afraid Mikoto’s future growth will reach an unimaginable level.”
“Skyfire, you have a wonderful granddaughter!”
“Maybe she can break through the limits of the three-magatama Sharingan and allow that kind of eye to return to the Uchiha!”
“Until then…”
As the elders spoke, a fiery look flashed in their eyes.
Uchiha Tenka looked at his granddaughter and his emotions were also surged.
The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan is not like the Byakugan, which can be opened as long as you practice. Instead, it requires huge stimulation before there is a certain chance of it opening.
And the younger the age, the greater the possibility of opening the eyes.
As the Uchiha clan members grow older, their experience and character become more mature, and it is difficult for anything to make them feel painful.
Therefore, after the age of 20, it is basically difficult to open your eyes again.
In fact, most of the Uchiha clan members opened their eyes at around 15 years old.
Even the legend of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara, opened his eyes at the age of 15.
And now Mikoto has opened her eyes at the age of 5.
what does that mean?
This means that Mikoto has 10 more years than others to practice the Sharingan and evolve it to a higher level.
Ancient records of the Uchiha clan mentioned that most of the clan members who awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan did so before the age of 12.
Mikoto opened her eyes at the age of 5!
It simply broke the record for the youngest age in the family’s history.
Therefore, there is definitely a high chance that she can evolve the Sharingan to that level.
No wonder…
No wonder her personality changed.
If it was because of the Sharingan, then it would make sense.
After all, he had seen many tribesmen in his life who opened the Sharingan and changed their original personalities.
The only thing worth considering is…
Who opened Mikoto’s eyes?
Uchiha Tenka’s eyes flickered slightly.
Amid the exclamations of countless young men, Mikoto stared at Fugaku with her scarlet eyes.
“Mikoto… do you really want to spar with me?”
Fugaku looked at Mikoto and forced a soft smile onto his face.
He mentally reminded himself that Mikoto could be his future significant other.
I can’t be jealous of her.
“Stop talking nonsense. If you’re scared, get out of my sight.”
Mikoto sneered.
She exposed her Sharingan, naturally she had her own plans.
Most of the Uchiha’s ninjutsu are actually based on the Sharingan.
Only after awakening the Sharingan could she practice these ninjutsu.
Then… pass these ninjutsu to Qingyu.
The Uchiha clan members can go beyond everything in the world to a somewhat pathological degree when it comes to the person they love.
Itachi slaughtered his entire clan just for Sasuke.
Obito is able to become the enemy of the world for Rin.
For the sake of her love, she didn’t care about leaking her family’s ninjutsu.
“Mikoto is so strong after awakening the Sharingan!”
Fugaku’s eyes darkened slightly.
After all, he is a talented student who is about to graduate from the Ninja School, and the leader of the Uchiha generation. So what even if you have awakened the Sharingan?
Do you really think you can defeat me?
He felt slighted.
So, he took a deep breath and a smile appeared on his face: “Since Mikoto wants to spar with me, then I will spar with you.”
As he said this, he assumed the opening stance of the Uchiha fluid jutsu.
He wants to prove with his strength that even if you awaken the Sharingan, you are still no match for me.
I, Uchiha Fugaku!
He is the leader of the Uchiha family’s generation of children!
Chapter 41 The Shadow of That Person (Old Version)
On the field.
Mikoto and Fugaku were five meters apart.
Mikoto’s face was grim, and the energy in her body was stimulated.
Suddenly, a whirlwind arose in the closed room, blowing up her clothes and long hair.
Although, she has only been practicing Dou Qi for more than a month.
But the energy stored in the body has reached the level that ordinary people in the Dragon Ball world would have to practice for three or four years.
After all, the number of human cells in the Naruto world is three or four times more than that of ordinary people in the Dragon Ball world.
Coupled with the Uchiha blood amplification, the speed of cultivation is even faster.
“Such powerful chakra, it’s beyond the capability of a Genin!”
On the stage, an elder Uchiha’s face changed and he said in surprise.
“At this age, he has this level of chakra!”
“This is too evil!”
The elder next to him also exclaimed.
Even Uchiha Tenka and clan leader Fengdao took a deep breath.
Surprised at the strength of Mikoto’s chakra.
The children around them had no idea of Mikoto’s chakra strength, but they just felt that Mikoto’s aura suddenly changed.
Even Fugaku felt some pressure.
He immediately stopped being careless, and concentrated the chakra in his body, staring closely at Mikoto.
The atmosphere in the room was tense.
Everyone watched this scene intently.
A few seconds later.
Mikoto took the first step.
She took a step forward and instantly covered two or three meters. Her right leg was like a whip, and the air made a faint whistling sound.
Fugaku’s face changed slightly, and he quickly blocked with his right hand.
A terrifying force exploded from his arm, and Fugaku took three or four steps back.
Before he could get rid of the force, he felt a strong wind coming from the front. He quickly ducked and rolled, then jumped a few times to create some distance.
boom!
Mikoto’s long legs were like axes, and she chopped down.
The floor suddenly broke apart, and debris flew out.
Then, without any pause, she quickly followed Fugaku’s retreating figure like a shadow, and her punches and kicks were like a violent storm, overwhelming Fugaku so that he had no power to fight back.
After acquiring the Sharingan, Mikoto used her bloodline’s copying ability to learn the physical skills taught by Qingyu very quickly.
He was even able to fight back and forth with Qingyu.
Therefore, at this moment, her physical ability can be said to be extremely powerful.
“Hiss~ Master Fugaku is actually being beaten by Mikoto!”
“Isn’t this too unexpected?”
“Mikoto’s talent is so terrifying!”
“When did Mikoto become so powerful? Is this the horror of the Sharingan?”
The Uchiha boys who were watching the battle nearby were whispering.
The elders on the high platform were also shocked.
“Mikoto’s taijutsu doesn’t seem to be a move passed down from the family?”
“After taking the initiative, he was able to prevent Fugaku from counterattacking.”
“This kind of attack is like a violent storm… Elder Tianhuo, is this a new style of physical technique that you developed?”
Faced with the questions from the elders next to him, Elder Tianhuo was also confused.
However, he did not say anything, but just hummed ambiguously.
Then he looked at Mikoto intently.
The sounds of discussion around him reached Fugaku’s ears, which made him feel a little embarrassed.
He felt that he missed the initiative and was suppressed by Mikoto.
As long as he could regain the initiative, he would be able to deal with Mikoto’s attacks and then slowly defeat her.
Thinking of this, he quickly formed a seal with his hands while dodging.
In an instant, the three clones retreated in different directions at the same time.
“Humph, your clone technique is useless under my eyes!”
Mikoto sneered, her scarlet eyes flashing, and her long legs swept directly towards Fugaku on the right.
With a bang!
Fugaku was kicked in the stomach and flew backwards seven or eight meters in a bow shape, crashing into the young men who were watching nearby.
“Master Fugaku, are you okay?”
Several children nearby helped Fugaku up.
“hateful!”
Fugaku’s face turned blue and red, and he pushed the child next to him away.
As the son of the clan leader, the pride of the Uchiha family, and a genius who ranks at the top of the class, he could not accept being defeated by a 5-year-old girl.
He rushed to the field again, chakra surging in his body, and attacked Mikoto.
Mikoto’s Sharingan moved, and the trajectory of Fugaku’s attack suddenly slowed down.
She stood on the field, crossed her arms over her chest, and easily dodged Fugaku’s attack by moving her upper body alone.
“I said, to me, this battle is just a boring game between children.”
Mikoto’s talent for showing off was maxed out. While dodging Fugaku’s attacks, she said calmly, “I saw through all your attacks. They are of no use to me at all.”
These casual words immediately made Fugaku lose his mind.
He attacked Mikoto frantically, but it was still useless as she dodged it easily.
On the high platform, several elders looked at each other and took a deep breath.
“Mikoto’s Sharingan seems to be more powerful than the ordinary one-magatama, right?”
“Logically, having just awakened the One Magatama Sharingan, she shouldn’t be as powerful as Mikoto.”
“Could it be that Mikoto is gifted?”
“Maybe…she can really evolve those eyes?”
As the elders spoke, the burning look in their eyes became more obvious.
Most of these elders have witnessed the power of those eyes.
That terrifying Susanoo, the eye power that could instantly enslave the Nine-Tails…
If someone in the family could evolve this pair of eyes again, and when the Senju clan was disbanded, their Uchiha clan would definitely have a great chance of becoming Hokage and taking back what rightfully belonged to their family!
“Skyfire!”
At this time, an elderly elder spoke up.
His tone was extremely solemn: “I saw the shadow of a person in Mikoto.”
“I know!”
Tianhuo also nodded solemnly.
That person is the taboo of Uchiha and also the legend of Uchiha.
He is extremely powerful, arrogant, and always looks down on everyone.
Like a god looking down on everything!
And at this moment, Mikoto did have a hint of that person.
The clan leader Fengdao, who was standing nearby, heard this and instantly understood who that person was.
This caused a hint of worry to appear in his eyes.
He looked at Fugaku who was impatient in the field, and then looked at Mikoto who had a calm expression.
I made a decision in an instant.
The marriage between the two must be settled!
Originally, Mikoto was still young, so he wasn’t too anxious.
However, now that Mikoto possesses such a talent, if she is not accepted into the family, it may affect Fugaku’s ability to become the clan leader.
After all, since that person left, there has been no direct bloodline left in the patriarch’s lineage.
Therefore, every descendant of a clan elder, as long as he is outstanding enough, is eligible to run for clan leader.
He must clear the obstacles for Fugaku to become the clan leader!
“Okay, Fugaku, stop it.”
Thinking of this, he spoke directly.
If they continued to fight, it would only embarrass Fugaku and would not bring any benefits.
“Father, I also have Fire Release Ninjutsu! I also have swordsmanship! I also have Shuriken throwing techniques. If we really fight, I will definitely win.”
After being stopped, Fugaku said with an unconvinced look on his face.
“This is just a test to check your strength. There is no need to determine the winner. Even if you use these abilities to defeat Mikoto, it will be meaningless. Back off.”
Fengdao said calmly.
That’s a nice thing to say.
This was just a test, so there was no winning or losing, so Fugaku did not lose.
After all, Fugaku also has ninjutsu and swordsmanship, and the small space also limits his strength.
If a real fight breaks out, Fugaku will definitely win.
This sentence perfectly covered up Fugaku’s previous failure.
He is worthy of being the head of the clan.
However, Fugaku was still young and could not understand the meaning of Fengdao’s words.
Therefore, there was still some unwillingness on his face.
Being looked down upon by a little girl who was five or six years younger than him was the greatest humiliation in his life.
However, Fengdao is usually very strict with him.
So no matter how unwilling he was, he could only leave the venue with a bad look on his face.
“I beat this guy Fugaku away. Do you have anyone else who wants to go on stage?”
Mikoto crossed her arms and looked at the children around her, her voice proud.
Fugaku’s face darkened as he left the venue, and he almost went back up.
However, after seeing his father’s stern gaze, he could only take a deep breath and suppress this thought.
When the other teenagers were stared at by her, they immediately looked away.
joke!
Even Fugaku is not her match, wouldn’t she be asking for trouble if she goes up to her?
“Tsk, that’s so boring!”
Mikoto pouted.
Then it raised its snow-white neck and returned to its position like a proud swan.
Chapter 42 Qingyu will probably like it (old version)
Compared to the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan’s annual festival is much more solemn.
Hundreds of branch family members knelt on the open space, while the main family stood in the front and performed complicated rituals towards the shrine.
Saori followed her father.
She looked around, as if looking for something, but she couldn’t find the person she was looking for.
“Father, why didn’t my sister come?”
Finally, she couldn’t help but speak.
Hinata Yuno’s face was solemn, and he said in a deep voice: “Xiaoxue didn’t come, so there must be a reason why she didn’t come.”
Saori pursed her lips, as if she wanted to say something else.
However, Yuno interrupted her and said, “Don’t talk during the annual festival.”
Saori could only keep her words to herself.
She glanced at the members of the branch family who were kneeling on the ground not far away, and thought of Xiaoxue, and suddenly felt a little worried.
Not far away.
An eight or nine-year-old boy from the clan couldn’t help but look over here.
Then, slowly look away.
Uchiha Station.
Next, some other children came on stage to show their abilities.
Although most of them were above average in strength, none of their performances were as surprising as Mikoto’s just now.
Soon, the Uchiha family’s new generation assessment was over.
Then each of them found their own mother and went back to their own home.
“Misaki, you did a great job today.”
Tianhuo touched Mikoto’s head and said with a smile.
Mikoto dodged unsatisfiedly, then said crisply: “I’m going to the family secret arts room to choose some secret arts that I can practice!”
“So urgent?”
Tianhuo said in surprise: “There will be some family performances later, and there will be various snacks. Don’t you want to go and take a look?”
“It’s too boring. I’m not going.” Mikoto simply shook her head.
Seeing his granddaughter’s progress, Tianhuo smiled: “By the way, Mikoto, when did you open your Sharingan? You seem to be very proficient in using it!”
Mikoto said impatiently: “Why are you being so long-winded, old man? I am a genius. Isn’t it normal for me to open the Sharingan and use it skillfully?”
As he said this, he raised his chin and looked like a genius.
She didn’t want to reveal Qingyu’s existence.
As for why the Sharingan has such outstanding power, it is because of meditation.
During meditation, she could feel that her pupil power was slowly improving.
So, even though she had just started using the Sharingan, her eye power was already very impressive.
Tianhuo felt a little sad.
Mikoto used to be so well-behaved and was the most caring little girl to me. Now that she has opened the Sharingan, the change is so huge.
But soon, the sadness in his heart disappeared.
If you have to choose between Mikoto, who has a good personality and ordinary talents, and Mikoto, who has a proud personality and outstanding talents.
He would definitely choose the latter.
Because he is the grand elder of the Uchiha clan.
He witnessed with his own eyes that over the past thirty years, the Uchiha family was gradually squeezed out of the core of Konoha.
It seems to be slowly being eaten away by Konoha’s high-level officials.
He even thought pessimistically that the Uchiha clan would become weaker and weaker in the future, and then disappear in Konoha like the Senju clan.
Therefore, Uchiha must have a strong man who can shoulder the responsibility.
And Mikoto undoubtedly has this aptitude.
Tianhuo brought Mikoto and soon arrived at the family’s secret arts room.
There are two tribesmen in their forties guarding here.
“Grand Elder!”
Seeing Skyfire coming, they immediately saluted.
“This is my granddaughter Mikoto. She has now opened her Sharingan. When she comes here next time, you will let her in. Got it?”
Tianhuo explained.
The two tribesmen nodded quickly, glanced at Mikoto, and were instantly shocked.
Mikoto looked only about five or six years old.
He actually opened the Sharingan?
Although they are also Uchiha jonin, they have not opened their Sharingan until now.
This qualification is too incredible!
Amid the shock of the two guards, Mikoto walked into the secret technique room.
However, this is just an ordinary room, with nothing in it.
She turned and looked at her grandfather.
“Hehe, this place is shrouded in illusion, and you need to use the Sharingan to use a specific eye power.”
Tianhuo said with a smile: “Come, Xiao Meiqin, I will teach you how to use it.”
After just one try, Mikoto learned this method.
She opened her Sharingan, and the power of her pupils transformed into invisible power in her Sharingan.
A sealing spell suddenly appeared in front of him, and then it burned under the invisible force, and finally a simple study appeared in front of him.
“Good, you learn quickly!”
Tianhuo nodded in satisfaction.
Mikoto came to the bookshelf, picked up a scroll at random, opened it and took a look, and found that it was the shuriken jutsu that Qingyu looked down upon.
“Haha, wielding shuriken is our family’s specialty. When combined with the Sharingan, it can…”
Tianhuo was about to brag about it, but Mikoto just threw the scroll back on the table, looking like she didn’t bother to read it.
“Forehead……”
Tianhuo’s words of praise were immediately stuck in his throat.
At this time, Mikoto picked up another scroll.
This is the detailed training method for changing the nature of Fire Style.
Seeing this, Tianhuo smiled again: “Haha, this method of practicing the nature of fire chakra is more outstanding than the outside practice methods. Our Uchiha…”
Before she could finish, Mikoto threw it back to where it was.
Skyfire: “…”
He felt very uncomfortable after being blocked from speaking twice.
Then, seeing Mikoto pick up the third scroll, he simply stopped bothering to introduce it.
Mikoto usually just took a quick look at them and put them back where they were.
Because he was not sure what kind of scroll Qingyu needed.
So I might as well write down these scrolls and their general contents first.
I read about twenty scrolls.
She picked up a scroll in the corner and opened it.
“Yin Dun’s training methods and basic applications”
“Yin Dun?”
Mikoto’s eyes moved, and then she began to read it carefully.
After a while, his eyes lit up slightly.
Because Yin Dun is the application of mental energy, it has the ability to amplify illusions, which is of great help to the Sharingan.
Of course, these two points were not the reason why he was moved.
The real reason is that practicing Yin Dun can improve one’s pupil power.
In addition, Yin Dun can also allow her to implant her own thoughts into the pupil power of the Sharingan, thus making the released illusion a logical triggered effect.
For example, she can store her pupil power in a container, and then issue a trigger command, which will be automatically triggered when she encounters someone, something, or a specific situation.
She thought Qingyu would like this ability.
After all, meditation can enhance the power of one’s Sharingan.
Yin Dun can also enhance the power of the Sharingan.
Does this mean that the mental power generated through meditation can also use certain abilities of Yin Dun?
Mikoto thought so in her little head.
“Haha, the practice of Yin Dun is very good. It is the key to upgrading our Sharingan to a higher level. Even if you didn’t find this scroll, I would let you practice it.”
Tenka saw Mikoto reading the Yin-Tun scroll carefully, so she explained it with a smile.
After saying this, he suddenly felt refreshed all over.
Finally, I can finish a sentence.
It’s not easy.
“Can I take the scroll with me?”
Mikoto said as she looked at the scroll in her hand.
“Mikoto, this is not an ordinary ninjutsu room. The core secret techniques of our Uchiha clan are stored here. You can’t take them out.”
Skyfire shook his head and said.
“Tsk~”
Since I can’t take it with me, I’ll just remember it in my heart. Anyway, after practicing meditation, my memory has greatly improved.
Next, Mikoto read through all the scrolls in the secret room.
Then he memorized all the secret techniques that he thought Qingyu would be interested in.
Such as Izanagi, Izanami and so on.
Chapter 43 I will definitely please Mikoto (old version)
When Mikoto was watching the secret technique.
The other side.
After the clan leader Fengdao presided over the next activities, he took Fugaku to a secret room.
“Fugaku, do you know why I brought you here?”
Fengdao looked at his son with a calm tone.
“It’s my fault that I didn’t defeat Mikoto and brought shame to father!”
Fugaku said, looking down.
“Bang!”
The slap was loud!
Fugaku was thrown to the ground by this force and felt a burning sensation on his face.
He was stunned for a moment, then quickly stood up and continued to lower his head.
Fengdao withdrew his palm, looked at Fugaku, sighed, and said: “Fugaku, you disappoint me so much!”
Fugaku bowed quickly: “I’m sorry, father!”
“Do you know what it means to open the Sharingan at the age of 5?”
Fengdao’s tone was solemn.
“It means Mikoto is a genius…”
Fugaku said in a muffled voice.
Although he said so, he was very unconvinced in his heart.
Because he felt that he was also a genius, and the most talented one. Even if Mikoto opened the Sharingan at the age of 5, she would definitely not be as good as him.
After all, in the previous battle, too many abilities could not be used.
“No… not a genius!”
Fengdao stared at Fugaku and said in a deep voice: “It is the future of our Uchiha!”
When Fugaku heard this, he looked up at his father in disbelief.
“Why, you don’t believe it?”
Fengdao saw his son’s expression and knew what he was thinking.
“No…it’s just…”
Fugaku was a little confused and couldn’t speak clearly.
“I understand your feelings. After all, I was your age too, and I always thought I was the best.”
“But sometimes there really is a gap between people.”
“Just like civilian ninjas, no matter how hard they work, their achievements will never be as great as those of the Uchiha clan’s ninjas.”
“This principle also applies to the members of our family.”
Kaedejima looked away from Fugaku and towards the window, his sight seeming to penetrate time and space.
“Some people’s genius has gone beyond the concept of genius, to a level that you can’t even imagine.”
“Just like the legend of our Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara!”
Fugaku had also heard of the name Uchiha Madara.
After all, he is a legendary figure of their Uchiha clan, and is known as the Shura of the Ninja World.
He didn’t understand why his father mentioned this person.
Because he felt that his future achievements would definitely surpass his!
Fengdao continued, “When Konoha was founded, I was only eleven years old, and I was also one of the most talented ninjas in the family. At that time, I was as arrogant as you, thinking that I was the most talented person in the world. Even if it was the clan leader Madara, I could catch up with him quickly and surpass him!”
“However, thirty years have passed, Fugaku, how much do you think I have reached Madara’s strength now?”
Fengdao looked at his son.
Fugaku pondered for a moment, guessed, and said, “Half?”
“Haha, half…”
Fengdao suddenly laughed, his tone somewhat self-deprecating: “Fugaku, you think too highly of your father.”
“What about a third? A quarter?”
Fugaku tried to say.
“Neither!”
Fengdao shook his head and gave a direct answer: “Not even one in a thousand!”
“This… How is it possible!?”
Fugaku was shocked and his face was full of disbelief.
His powerful father was not even one thousandth of Uchiha Madara’s strength.
This must be a lie, right?
“In fact, let alone one in a thousand, we don’t even know if there is one in ten thousand.”
Fengdao looked reminiscing and said, “Two years after Konoha was founded, Madara had a battle with the first Hokage. The battle took place in the Valley of the End, a hundred miles away.”
He took a deep breath, a look of fear on his face. “That day, a powerful earthquake occurred throughout Konoha. The energy fluctuations in the distance turned into terrifying beams of light that shot straight into the sky. There were roars everywhere, and even a thunderstorm in the sky. It seemed that the whole world had lost its color under their battle! I will never forget that horrific scene. It was like the end of the world.”
When Fugaku heard this, even his breathing paused slightly.
Even though they were hundreds of miles apart, they could still see such a horrifying scene. Even the village was hit by a major earthquake. What would the battlefield look like?
Taking a deep breath, Fengdao continued, “The Valley of the End was not called the Valley of the End at that time. It was just an ordinary flat land. However, after this battle, a canyon dozens of miles long and hundreds of meters deep appeared there. An underground river flowed into the canyon, and it is now the Valley of the End.”
“hiss!”
Fugaku gasped again.
A canyon that is dozens of miles long and hundreds of meters deep?
Is this the strength of Uchiha Madara?
Isn’t this too scary?
He felt as if all 130 trillion cells in his body were trembling.
I don’t know whether to be excited or scared.
“So, there is also a gap between geniuses in the clan. The gap is even so big that it makes a world of difference.”
“I am a genius, and Uchiha Madara is also a genius, but my strength is ultimately not even a fraction of his.”
“This is the difference between me and him!”
Kaedejima looked at Fugaku and said, “Do you understand, Fugaku?”
“I understand!”
Fugaku nodded quickly.
Then, he hesitated again: “What does this have to do with Mikoto? Could it be…”
“Is Mikoto Madara and I the father?”
He didn’t say this out loud.
Because he couldn’t accept it.
“What is the core ability of our Uchiha clan?”
Fengdao said expressionlessly.
“Sharingan!”
The answer was simple, so Fugaku answered without thinking.
“Yeah, the Sharingan.”
Fengdao nodded and said, “Do you know why Uchiha Madara is so powerful?”
“Is it because of the Sharingan?”
Although Fugaku didn’t know the reason, he still had a rough answer after thinking about what his father said.
“Yes, it’s the Sharingan.”
Fengdao sighed and said, “Because Uchiha Madara has evolved the Sharingan to the extreme, breaking through the limit of three magatama and reaching the level of eternal mangekyo, he has such terrifying strength.”
“What! Can the Three Magatama Sharingan evolve?”
Fugaku was shocked.
“Yes, but the difficulty is too great!!”
Fengdao nodded, his expression suddenly becoming a little fanatical: “However, as long as we break through the three-magatama Sharingan and reach the level of the Mangekyō Sharingan, then we, the Uchiha clan, will be able to possess strength beyond that of an ordinary Kage. And if we evolve to the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan, then we will be able to gain the same powerful strength as Madara-sama!”
“In other words… can Mikoto’s Sharingan evolve to the level of the Mangekyō Sharingan?”
Fugaku muttered to himself with a complicated expression.
“Although it is not certain yet, it is indeed possible, and the possibility is very high!”
Fengye took a breath and calmed down: “Because Mikoto’s Sharingan should have been opened not long ago, but the pupil power has reached the level of an ordinary one-magatama Sharingan for two or three years. This undoubtedly shows that her Sharingan aptitude is far superior to that of ordinary tribesmen.”
“And since he’s still so young, he has more time to practice the Sharingan.”
“So, she is the clan member most likely to open the Mangekyō Sharingan since Madara.”
Fugaku was silent for a moment when he heard this, and then said, “So, I should make friends with Mikoto, right, father?”
“You’re not that stupid at least.”
Fengdao glanced at his son and said, “I have mentioned it to you several times before, asking you to get closer to Mikoto. Originally, I just wanted to make your position as the clan leader more stable through marriage. Now that Mikoto has shown such a good talent, it will be even more perfect.”
“As long as you marry her, from now on, the head of the Uchiha clan will all be our branch.”
“When the time comes, all elder seats will be abolished, humph.”
Fengdao’s face looked a little gloomy.
When Fugaku heard this, he immediately put away all his pride.
He said solemnly: “Father, I will definitely try to please Mikoto!”
“Um.”
Fengdao nodded in satisfaction, and suddenly said: “When you make friends with Mikoto, remember to drive away anyone who gets close to Mikoto. Those elders must have the same idea.”
“If necessary, you can even do it directly. It doesn’t matter if you use heavy hands.”
At this point, Fengdao’s eyes flashed with ruthlessness: “After all, you are just a child, you don’t know the severity of your attack, do you understand?
The patriarchs of other families in Konoha are all from the same lineage, so the internal conflicts within the family are not that fierce.
However, the Uchiha clan was different.
He was able to obtain the position of clan leader thanks to the fact that after Madara left, there was a fierce competition among the elders for the position as there was no heir. Seeing that the matter was getting more and more serious, even the Hokage began to intervene, and finally they had to compromise with each other and chose himself, who had good talents and personality and was easier to control.
So, even though he is the head of the Uchiha clan, his words are not as effective as those of the elders.
Therefore, after being a puppet for more than ten years, he vowed to change this situation.
And Mikoto is a very good opportunity.
“Son understands!”
Fugaku nodded very solemnly.
Chapter 44 Qingyu likes me the most (old version)
It snowed all day and finally stopped in the afternoon.
At this time, many children came out and happily started playing snowball fights.
Snow is the children’s favorite weather.
“Phew, I’ve finally finished writing!”
Mikoto finished writing the last word on the scroll and put down her pen with great satisfaction.
After leaving the secret arts room, Uchiha Tenka had to continue to preside over the next annual festival, so he naturally could not stay with her.
After grandpa left.
She returned home and wrote down the Yin Dun cultivation methods she had just memorized on this scroll.
“Today is the last day of the year. I should stay with Qingyu. Otherwise, he will be very lonely at home.”
Mikoto thought to herself, then looked at the scroll in her hand.
Qingyu likes all kinds of knowledge about cultivation, so she plans to bring this scroll to Qingyu as a gift.
She thought Qingyu would definitely like it.
After putting away the scroll, Mikoto left the room and prepared to go to Qingyu.
However, just as he walked out of the house, a ninja in Uchiha uniform came over.
“Miss Mikoto, the family dinner is about to begin, and the clan leader asked me to invite you to dine.”
The ninja said respectfully.
Mikoto glanced at him sideways, then left: “I have something to do now, you go back first.”
When the ninja heard this, he was stunned for a moment.
After all, this was a family dinner, hosted by the clan leader to promote unity within the Uchiha clan.
Almost all ninjas from the Uchiha clan will participate.
But I didn’t expect Mikoto to refuse.
“Wait a minute, Miss Mikoto.”
But soon, he reacted and quickly chased after him: “This is a family dinner, and Elder Tianhuo is also here…”
“I know it’s a family dinner.”
Mikoto kept walking and said in a cold tone, “I’m not hungry, okay?”
“But this is an invitation from the clan leader.”
The ninja chased after Mikoto: “The clan leader admires you very much, Miss Mikoto, and specially asked me to come here…”
He actually had a mission, which was to bring Mikoto to the table of the young clan leader Fugaku to ease the relationship between the two.
This was the order Fengdao gave him personally.
He thought this task was very simple, after all, this was a family gathering.
But unexpectedly, Mikoto didn’t want to go.
This immediately gave him a headache.
“Don’t follow me anymore, or I’ll be rude to you!”
Mikoto looked at him with a warning look in her eyes: “Go back and tell my grandfather that I have something to do right now and will be back later.”
After saying that, she accelerated and left without looking back.
The ninja was left standing there helplessly.
After all, Misaka was the granddaughter of the great elder, and she couldn’t force her, so she could only let her go.
“Sister, is the annual festival fun? Are there any delicious food?” Hinata Xue kept asking while holding Saori’s arm affectionately.
“You, all you know is eating.”
Saori touched her sister’s head.
Then, she took out a few cakes from the lunch box and said, “These are the cakes that my sister brought from the clan leader’s house. Xiaoxue, eat less, otherwise it will be easy to lose your teeth.”
“No way.”
Hinata Xue shook her little head, took the pastry and stuffed it into her mouth.
After a few bites.
She looked at the lunch box eagerly, “Sister, is there anything else in it?”
“No more.” Saori shook her head.
“Sister, you are lying. I clearly saw there was more just now.” Hinata Xue pouted.
“Xiaoxue, you must have seen it wrong.”
Saori subconsciously hid the lunch box behind her.
Then she looked around and whispered, “Father is still with the clan leader. He should be back very late. I’m going to go out first. If father comes back early, you can tell him that I’m asleep.”
“Sister, why are you going out?” Hinata Xue asked curiously.
“Nothing, just… went out to meet a friend.” Saori said with a slightly blushing face.
Hinata Xue suddenly thought of something, and her expression became slightly alert: “Sister, is this a friend you met at school?”
Saori didn’t notice this and nodded with a smile: “Yeah.”
Hinata Xue’s eyes rolled around, “Sister, how about taking me there?”
“no!”
Saori answered subconsciously, and then immediately explained: “What if father comes back?”
She wanted to spend some time alone with Qingyu Jun, so how could she bring a burden along?
“Woo woo…”
Hinata Xue pouted her lips, looking like she was about to cry: “Sister doesn’t like Xiaoxue anymore.”
“How could that be? Sister likes Xiaoxue the most.”
Saori quickly patted Hinata Xue’s head and said, “Be good. When there is a chance in the future, I will definitely take you to see him again.”
“It’s settled then.”
Hinata Xue instantly burst into laughter, “Sister, please don’t regret it.”
Seeing this, Saori realized that she had been tricked by her sister.
She shook her head helplessly.
What a quirky person.
………
Saori was wearing a thick fleece coat, a scarf around her neck, and carrying a lunch box in her hands, walking on the street.
“We’re almost at Qingyu-kun’s house. I hope Mikoto won’t come, so Qingyu and I can have some time alone.”
Saori felt happy: “Does this count as a date?”
I think it should be counted.
After all, there were only the two of them…
Suddenly, Saori stopped and looked at the girl with long black hair not far away with wide eyes.
The girl had obviously noticed her as well, and she stopped where she was with a look of surprise.
A cold wind blows.
The girl’s long hair fluttered in the wind, and her woven scarf also danced.
After a few breaths.
“Hey, Saori, you’re here too.” Mikoto smiled and took the initiative to greet Saori.
“Misaki-sister, you’re here too…”
Saori also smiled faintly: “I thought you wouldn’t come.”
“How could that be? We Uchiha don’t have such complicated rules.”
Mikoto looked Saori up and down and said, “As for you, I’m a little surprised that you can come out on such an important day like today.”
“I sneaked out.”
Saori showed the bento in her hand.
Then, seeing Mikoto coming empty-handed, she was slightly delighted and said, “By the way, I brought a little gift for Qingyu-kun.”
“Oops, I actually forgot to bring a gift.”
Mikoto heard this, covered her mouth and exclaimed, her face a little self-blaming: “I hope Qingyu won’t blame me.”
Saori said happily, “Qingyu-kun is not that kind of person.”
“That’s right, Qingyu-kun likes me the most.”
Mikoto nodded in agreement, the corners of her mouth curling up slightly.
Saori: “…”
The two of them came to Qingyu’s residence together.
The yard looked a bit old. It was a three-story residential building, and Qingyu lived on the second floor.
“Knock, knock, knock.”
Mikoto knocked on the door.
The door opened, revealing Qingyu wearing an apron.
“You are here, come in quickly, the dishes are already half cooked, today I will let you taste what Chinese cuisine is.”
Qingyu had a smile on his face.
Today is New Year’s Eve.
Preparing a sumptuous dinner on New Year’s Eve is a Chinese tradition since ancient times.
So Qingyu bought the ingredients a few days ago, waiting to make a big meal tonight.
As for Nono, she has already gone back.
Qingyu wanted her to be a hidden player, so naturally he couldn’t expose their relationship openly.
Therefore, after explaining the next arrangements to her, she was allowed to return to the orphanage.
Wait for your news in a few days.
Chapter 45 New Year’s Eve (Old Version)
Enter the room.
Mikoto and Saori looked at each other, and seemed to be able to see the surprise in each other’s eyes.
“Qingyu, you knew we were coming?”
Mikoto was curious.
After all, neither she nor Saori said whether they would come on the annual festival, and they both wanted to give Qingyu a surprise.
I also hope that I can spend the last day alone with Qingyu.
However, Qingyu at this time seemed to have known that the two would come.
Even dinner was ready.
“Haha, today is a special day. As the most important people to me, of course you will be by my side. I have confidence in you.”
If it were a real girl, she would definitely not think so deeply about it.
However, the children in the Naruto world are very precocious.
Therefore, he thought that there was a high probability that the two would come, which was why he bought so many ingredients.
I even prepared gifts for them.
When the two heard Qingyu’s words, they suddenly felt warm in their hearts, as if all the coldness of winter was dispelled.
It feels so good to be trusted by Qingyu.
Saori was touched, and then handed over the lunch box in her hand, “Qingyu-kun, this is the cake I brought from home, it’s delicious.”
“Are these the pastries that Saori brought?”
Qingyu took it, opened it and smelled it, and immediately praised: “Hmm, it smells really good, now we have dessert after dinner.”
When Saori heard the compliment, a sweet smile immediately appeared on her face.
Then, she glanced at Mikoto.
However, Mikoto also took out a scroll from her pocket and said with a smile: “Qingyu, this is my gift. It is some information about Yin Dun.”
Saori’s pure white eyes suddenly widened and the smile on her face froze.
Hey, didn’t you say you didn’t bring any gifts?
You acted so remorseful at the time, but what are you sending out now?
hateful.
Mikoto is so mean.
Not only did he bring gifts, but they were also such valuable information.
Compared with her gift, the pastries I brought from the clan leader’s house instantly fell into disrepair.
Saori felt like she was hurt by Mikoto’s critical hit.
I feel a little lost.
Qingyu held the scroll in his hand, his eyes narrowed slightly.
Of course he knew the value of Yin Dun.
This kind of escape technique is said to be able to create form from the invisible. When combined with Yang escape, it becomes Yin-Yang escape, which possesses the power of creation.
It can even create life out of thin air.
In the world of Naruto, most of the secret techniques cannot avoid Yin Dun and Yang Dun.
For example, the secret techniques of the Yamanaka clan, the Nara clan, and the Kurama clan are derivatives of Yin Dun.
The secret techniques of the Akimichi clan, the Senju clan, and the Uzumaki clan are mostly Yang escape.
Even other techniques such as Konan’s Divine Origami Technique, Kakuzu’s Earth Grudge, Deidara’s Exploding Clay Technique, and Kisame’s Shark Transformation Technique are different manifestations of Yin Release and Yang Release.
It can be said that secret techniques of this level must be protected very strictly.
I didn’t expect Mikoto to bring it out to him.
This touched Qingyu deeply.
“Mikoto, you are thoughtful. This information will be very useful to me.”
Qing Yu nodded seriously, then asked, “But is it okay for you to bring this kind of information out?”
Although Yin Dun is a power derived from spiritual energy.
But this kind of power must be of great reference to him.
Who knows, maybe it can allow him to create other abilities similar to Yin Dun.
In short, for an arcanist, the more knowledge the better.
Whether it is useful or not.
It may not be useful now, but maybe it will be useful in the future?
“It’s okay, I memorized it and wrote it down secretly.” Mikoto said nonchalantly.
Qingyu smiled.
In fact, he had long had the idea of collecting all the training knowledge in the ninja world, but he just didn’t have enough strength now.
So I didn’t seem to care much about this kind of thing.
He put the scroll away, ready to study it when he had time.
Then he held their hands one by one:
“In fact, your presence here is a token of your love. It doesn’t matter whether you bring gifts or not.”
“Because you are the most precious gift in my heart.”
As a self-proclaimed expert in fish breeding, Qingyu was keenly aware of Saori’s depressed mood, so he said these words.
Mikoto and Saori had a period of time when they got along well after reconciling their past grievances.
However, as time passed, the two began to show signs of conflict again.
Of course, it wasn’t the kind of fight that almost led to a breakup.
A more moderate competition.
For example, in physical skills, in speech, and in some small daily matters.
In fact.
As long as a girl is in front of the boy she likes, she will not be able to help but want to overwhelm the other party and show her better side.
This is a natural instinct that comes from blood genes, commonly known as competing for favor.
It’s something that can’t be controlled.
However, Qingyu thinks this is a good idea.
After all, there is progress only when there is competition. If everything is harmonious, he would have to be careful.
“Qingyu-kun.”
Saori was moved and couldn’t help but lean on him.
Mikoto curled her lips, thinking that her gift should be liked more by Qingyu.
But there seemed to be something special in his eyes.
Then my heart calmed down again.
Anyway, Qingyu likes himself more.
Saori will always be the younger sister.
“Gurgle gurgle.”
The broth in the pot in the kitchen began to bubble up, and a rich aroma wafted out.
Qingyu let go of the two people.
“Be good, sit down for a while, I’ll finish cooking the dishes first.”
He patted their heads, his tone very doting.
“Wow, it smells so good.”
Saori couldn’t sit still, so she followed Mikoto to the kitchen.
Qingyu laughed and said, “This is tea tree mushroom and old duck soup. It has been stewed for more than an hour.”
“Come, all of you, try it, it will get rid of the cold.”
As he spoke, he served them both a bowl.
“Hiss, it’s so hot.”
Saori took a bite and felt burned. She stuck out her tongue and exclaimed, “What a nice smell! How can there be such a delicious soup?”
Mikoto tasted it with a spoon like a lady, and her eyes lit up.
“Yes, it’s much better than the soup at home.”
Seeing this, Qingyu laughed and said, “There will be something even more delicious later.”
His father was a chef in his previous life, so he learned from him and knows how to cook most home-cooked dishes.
This is why he had the idea of opening a restaurant.
Next, Qingyu performed her cooking skills for the two of them.
Sweet and sour pork tenderloin, fish-flavored pork shreds, Kung Pao chicken, minced meat and eggplant, braised chicken legs…
They were all home-cooked dishes; he couldn’t cook anything too high-end.
However, the two little guys were dazzled.
After all, it was their first time to experience Chinese cuisine.
Whether it’s color, aroma or taste, it’s all first-rate, and you’ll drool just by smelling it.
Compared to the sushi, fish fillets and other things I had eaten before, it is a complete defeat.
“It’s decided. I want to learn cooking from Qingyu. When I grow up, leave the cooking to me.”
Saori spoke immediately.
Mikoto glanced over.
That’s wishful thinking. From now on, I will definitely be the one cooking for Qingyu!
Not to mention the two people’s little thoughts.
Soon, a table of home-cooked meals was ready, and the three of them sat around the table to eat.
“Come, try the braised chicken drumstick. This is my specialty.”
Qingyu added a chicken drumstick for each person.
“Wow, delicious!”
Saori took a bite and was immediately conquered by the spicy taste. She finished it in just a few bites.
Mikoto used to pay a lot of attention to her image when eating.
She has the demeanor of a lady from a noble family.
But now, he couldn’t help but grab the chicken leg with his hand and turned into a foodie.
“Wait a minute, there’s more here.”
Qingyu was watching from the side and laughed, feeling a sense of satisfaction in his heart for feeding the beautiful girl.
The three of them spent more than an hour eating the delicious food on the table. In the end, the two little ones covered their round stomachs, feeling completely full.
“Wow, will I gain weight?”
Saori touched her belly, looking worried.
“Stupid Saori, you’ll be exhausted if you go back and practice for a night.” Mikoto said, squinting at Saori.
“Yes.”
Saori suddenly realized.
But soon, she frowned again and said in distress: “But if this happens, then I won’t be able to see Qingyu in my dreams, right?”
Mikoto’s eyes narrowed as well, clearly stumped by this question.
How naive.
But after all, the two kids are only 5 years old, so it’s understandable.
“Well, you still have to practice. I don’t sleep often, so if you miss me, just come find me.”
He didn’t want the two of them to become fat like Hongdou.
That would be too uncute.
“By the way, I have also prepared gifts for you.” Qingyu looked at the two of them.
“Really?” Saori’s eyes lit up.
There was also anticipation in Mikoto’s eyes.
“Haha, follow me.”
Qingyu brought the two to the window and said, “Close your eyes first.”
They both closed their eyes.
Seeing this, Qingyu jumped out of the window, landed in the yard, and then quickly walked towards the open space in the distance.
The days are short in winter.
So even though it’s not even seven o’clock yet, the whole sky has already turned completely dark.
Come to the open space.
Qingyu placed the things he had already prepared in rows on the ground.
Then, light the fuse one by one with a fire stick.
The next moment.
“Chirp!” “Chirp!” “Chirp!”
Bright flames shot up into the sky, instantly exploding into a sky full of colorful flowers.
Saori and Mikoto heard the noise and opened their eyes subconsciously.
moment,
The two of them looked stunned.
What a nice view!
The flames flew into the night sky like arrows, and then bloomed into a gorgeous flower.
It is colorful and gorgeous, like flowers scattered by fairies or a meteor shower.
It cut through the sky, fell, and finally merged into the night sky, disappearing without a trace.
What a beautiful picture.
The hearts of the two people were completely melted by this beautiful scenery.
Is this the gift Qingyu gave them?
Chapter 46 Fireworks (Old Version)
Right now.
Most of the people in Konoha Village came out of their rooms upon hearing the noise.
Then, they saw this beautiful scene.
The gorgeous and dazzling fireworks appeared in the Naruto world for the first time.
The shining colors are as dazzling as crystal stones, and the colorful fireworks are as gorgeous as colorful silk.
It’s so beautiful!
A community not far from Qingyu’s residence.
Minato was awakened by the noise while practicing, and then saw the fireworks outside the window, his blue eyes widened.
“What a nice view.”
He muttered to himself, unable to help losing consciousness.
“Is Mikoto not back yet?” Uchiha Tenka asked the guards around him.
“not yet.”
The guard shook his head and said, “He said he had something to do and hasn’t come back yet.”
“Sir, are we going to get Miss Mikoto back?”
Uchiha Tenka’s mind flashed with Mikoto’s Sharingan and the new Taijutsu moves, and a faint smile appeared on his face.
“No, maybe it’s not a bad thing.”
Although the guard didn’t understand, he didn’t ask any further questions.
He whispered, “There’s news from the Third Elder that he wants to meet you tomorrow. What do you think…?”
“The Third Elder?”
Uchiha Tenka smiled and said, “Come to think of it, his grandson is already seven or eight years old, but Mikoto is still too young.”
The guard still didn’t understand.
Does the Great Elder agree or not?
He was a little confused.
At this moment, a firework exploded in the sky and then bloomed with brilliant light.
The two of them couldn’t help but stop and look up.
“Ninjutsu?”
Uchiha Tianhuo was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, “It seems that there is no chakra fluctuation, let the tribesmen pay attention.”
The Hyuga clan.
Hinata Xue was lying in front of the second-floor window bored, her little feet swaying rhythmically.
Hinata Yuno hasn’t come back yet.
The children of the Zong family rarely have playmates, so there is really nothing for them to do when they stay at home alone.
“Why hasn’t my sister come back yet?”
“She must have had so much fun with her friends that she forgot that she had a sister like me at home.”
“That friend is so abominable.”
“I must get my sister back!”
Hinata Xue raised her pink fist and encouraged herself.
At this moment.
Fireworks exploded and colorful flowers bloomed.
“Wow, what is this? It’s so beautiful.”
Hinata’s snow-white eyes widened, amazed by the beautiful scene.
A display of fireworks seemed to attract the attention of the entire Konoha.
Even some Anbu ninjas were rushing here.
After Qingyu lit the fireworks, he returned to the room.
At this time, Mikoto and Saori were still excited by the fireworks.
“Qingyu-kun, it was so beautiful just now, was that made by you?”
Saori’s eyes were full of little stars.
“Well, like it or not.”
After the information explosion, modern people’s minds are filled with all kinds of knowledge.
Some of this knowledge was learned from books, and some was heard from others.
But more often we see it from short videos.
In his previous life, he never left his cell phone, and the number of videos he had watched must have added up to at least hundreds of thousands.
There are so many videos, even if they only contain one percent of the knowledge points.
All these knowledge accumulated together are enough to make him an encyclopedic scholar who knows everything from astronomy and geography to raising pigs and growing vegetables.
So, he even forgot which video he saw the process of making fireworks from.
But after your mental power becomes strong, you can still extract the information you want to know from these memories.
So, I got some cardboard, gunpowder, magnesium and aluminum powder.
Very easy to make.
“I like it. I like it very much.”
Saori was very excited. She hugged Qingyu’s arm and shook it from side to side: “Qingyu-kun, today is the happiest day of my life. I think I will never forget this day.”
“How about we have a fireworks show every year from now on?”
Qingyu touched her little head.
“Uh-huh.”
Saori narrowed her eyes, like a kitten, enjoying her master’s touch.
“Come on, let’s continue to enjoy the fireworks.”
Qingyu hugged the two of them and looked up at the flowers in the sky.
“It’s so beautiful.”
Mikoto leaned in Qingyu’s arms, “Qingyu is not only talented in cultivation and can create a new cultivation system, but also can refine pills and cook. Now you can even make something so beautiful. I feel like you can do everything.”
“Qingyu-kun knows everything!”
Saori used an affirmative sentence.
At this moment, she has completely become Qingyu’s little fan girl.
“Haha, didn’t I say before that my greatest interest is to study all the unknown things?”
Qingyu felt the warmth and said with a smile: “In the future, you will find more incredible things created by me.”
“More incredible things?”
Mikoto’s eyes flashed with anticipation: “I’m really looking forward to it.”
Saori also said: “I also want to see those incredible things!”
The fireworks are fleeting.
Soon, it fell into silence.
The three of them snuggled together, seemingly enjoying this beauty.
At this time.
A small bird flew in and chirped a few times.
Qingyu took a look and said calmly: “It’s getting late, you should go back first, otherwise your family will worry.”
“Oh, I don’t want to go back.”
The two little guys were still a little reluctant to leave, and Saori even squeezed in Qingyu’s arms.
“Be good and listen. You don’t want to be discovered by your family, do you?”
Qingyu shook his head and said.
Sure enough, after hearing this, Saori’s heart tightened and she stood up immediately.
Mikoto also left Qingyu’s arms with a serious expression.
“Haha, remember to practice at night, don’t get fat.”
Qingyu touched the two people’s heads.
Sent the two people away.
Qingyu observed from the window for a while, then jumped down and walked towards the place where the fireworks were set off before.
As expected, there were already several ANBU ninjas wearing animal masks there.
“Several seniors.”
Qingyu walked over and said, “This is a holiday firework. It’s a little gadget I made. The fireworks just now were the effect of the fireworks exploding.”
“It turned out to be Qingyu.”
As the person that Sarutobi Hiruzen focused his attention on, these Anbu ninjas naturally knew Qingyu.
“You were the one who caused the noise just now?”
“Yes, I’m sorry to have caused trouble to everyone.”
Qingyu looked apologetic, then took out a long tube and a letter, “This is a letter I wrote to Grandpa Hokage. I believe that after reading it, Grandpa Hokage will understand what happened just now.”
An Anbu ninja took the letter and said, “We will bring the things, but don’t set off the fireworks without permission.”
“I understand.” Qingyu nodded.
Soon, the Anbu ninja left.
Qingyu took a glance and slowly returned home.
In front of the Hokage Building.
Sarutobi Hiruzen stood in front of the window, waiting for the Anbu’s reply.
The fireworks before had made him suspicious for a while, and he thought it was a signal of invasion from some hostile force.
So, he sent out Anbu ninja to investigate the situation.
At the same time, the whole village was on alert.
Not long.
The Anbu ninja returned, bringing a long cylindrical object.
“Hokage, we have investigated the matter clearly. That was not a signal of enemy invasion, but a festive firework made by Qingyu. This is a sample.”
“The festive fireworks made by Qingyu?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen felt relieved when he heard this.
He took the sample and looked at it, but didn’t find anything strange.
The technology tree in the Naruto world is very weird.
Before the Third World War, it was still the era of cold weapons, but after the Third World War, technology improved almost exponentially.
Various refrigerators, televisions, washing machines, and even robots have been created.
You know, to make these things, you need a complete set of industrial facilities.
At least computers, chips and signal stations are necessary.
And the corresponding advanced knowledge of physics, mathematics, biology, etc. must also keep up.
All I can say is that the major ninja villages fought to the death.
In the world of ordinary people, technology is also advancing at a rapid pace, otherwise it would not have exploded so quickly.
However, World War II had not yet broken out, and the level of technology was not as powerful as it would be later.
So, fireworks probably haven’t been manufactured yet.
Otherwise, it would not have disappeared in the plot.
After all, this thing is of great use on the battlefield.
“Hokage, here is a letter from Qingyu for you.” The Anbu handed over a letter respectfully.
Sarutobi Hiruzen took it and read it carefully.
The content of the letter was simple, a polite greeting, followed by the process of making fireworks, and finally the uses of the fireworks.
It is mainly mentioned that fireworks can be used as important festival gifts and have very considerable economic value.
Moreover, it can also be used as a prop to transmit signals on the battlefield.
When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw this, his eyes narrowed slightly.
All the families in Konoha have their own industries to maintain the operation of the family.
For example, the Nara family monopolized the medicinal materials industry in Konoha, and its deer antlers were exported to several neighboring countries.
The Akimichi family’s barbecue restaurants are spread all over the Land of Fire.
Both the Uchiha and the Hyuga have their own industries.
Money is of vital importance to a family and even a ninja village.
Otherwise, the Sand Village would not have reduced the number of ninjas due to the daimyo’s budget cuts.
The Akatsuki organization will accept any commission for money.
It’s all because of being too poor.
Even the Konoha Ninja Village has to rely on the funding from the Fire Country Daimyo every year, otherwise it would not be able to maintain the operation of the village.
After all, the training of a ninja requires a lot of resources.
As the Hokage and the leader of the Sarutobi clan, Sarutobi Hiruzen naturally needs a lot of wealth to maintain his power.
Naturally, the more money the better.
So after he saw the letter, he instantly understood the value of fireworks.
It will definitely become a must-have for holidays and special occasions.
I believe that the people of Konoha who have watched the fireworks tonight will also be willing to spend money to buy fireworks to celebrate the festival.
It is a treasure that can bring great wealth.
“Haha, this little guy Qingyu just likes to be idle.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and chuckled.
Then, he quietly put away the finished fireworks in his hand.
Chapter 47 Konoha High Society (Old Version)
January 1st, the 29th year of Konoha.
The entire Konoha was still shrouded in a blanket of crystal clear snow.
There is no Spring Festival in the Naruto world, and there is no such thing as New Year’s greetings.
However, there is a custom of visiting neighbors on the first day of the year.
Most of the time, the younger generations go to the elders’ homes to give them some gifts and say some words of blessing.
Qingyu was naturally no exception.
So he came to Shinkawa’s house early with gifts.
This was immediately welcomed by Shinkawa, who then invited Qingyu to lunch.
Qingyu did not refuse.
During lunch, Qingyu “accidentally” expressed his idea of opening a store, which immediately attracted Shinkawa’s attention.
“You want to open a store?”
Shinkawa put down his chopsticks and looked at Qingyu, frowning slightly: “Qingyu, you are still studying now, and opening a store will only distract you. I think you should focus all your energy on your studies. When you graduate and become a ninja in the future, the reward for any mission will be enough for an ordinary person to earn for several months.”
Qingyu smiled and said, “Please rest assured, Senior Xinchuan, I have already hired a store manager and a waiter, and it will not affect my studies.”
When Xinchuan heard this, his frown finally relaxed and he said, “Okay, as long as it doesn’t interfere with your studies, since you want to open a store, then as your elder, I will naturally support you.”
As he spoke, he took out a storage scroll and handed it to Qingyu’s desk.
“There are three hundred thousand taels in here. You can keep it and hire a few more waiters. Don’t waste your energy on this kind of thing. After all, your studies are more important.”
“Ah? How can this be…”
Qingyu stood up in panic and refused repeatedly.
“Take it!”
Shinkawa waved his hand nonchalantly, “Three hundred thousand taels is just a small amount of money to me.”
In fact, three hundred thousand taels was not a small amount of money for him.
After all, the reward for a B-level mission is only 200,000 taels at most, and it needs to be divided equally among the team.
As a Konoha jonin, he mostly performed B-level missions and occasionally some A-level missions.
Although the rewards for A-level missions are generous, with a maximum reward of one million taels, they are somewhat dangerous.
The reason why he was so generous was because he was optimistic about Qingyu’s future.
The Hokage had praised Qingyu many times and even visited Qingyu’s home several times to express his condolences.
This shows how much the Hokage values Qingyu.
Therefore, he naturally had to make more investments while Qingyu was still young.
Maybe when Qingyu grows up, I will be able to ask him for help.
After trying to refuse several times in vain, Qingyu could only “reluctantly” accept Xinchuan’s gift.
Of course, many words of thanks are also given.
After leaving the Shinkawa family, Chiba Yu walked towards the central area of Konoha again.
Getting ready to visit the second client, um…the elder.
After arriving at the Hokage building and asking, I learned that Sarutobi Hiruzen had returned to the Sarutobi family.
So he immediately turned to the Sarutobi family.
Because Sarutobi Hiruzen was a close civilian, many ninjas who had received favor from Sarutobi Hiruzen came to visit him on this day.
Qingyu also followed the crowd into the family residence.
The place where Sarutobi Hiruzen lived was a courtyard with many attics, which looked very grand.
There are many Sarutobi people inside maintaining order.
Qingyu saw many famous ninjas here.
For example, Tsunade with big headlights, the carefree Jiraiya, the cold and feminine Orochimaru, and the silver-haired Hatake Sakumo.
“This must be Konoha’s upper class society.”
Qingyu’s thought flashed through his mind, and then he saw a familiar figure.
Watergate!
He was following Sarutobi Hiruzen at this time, looking well-behaved.
“It seems that Sarutobi Hiruzen’s condolences to Minato are no less than mine.”
Qingyu’s heart moved, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and then he walked towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Qingyu, you are here.”
When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw Qingyu, his eyes suddenly lit up.
“In the new year, I wish Grandpa Hokage good health and a long life. Under your leadership, the village will become more and more prosperous and powerful.”
Qingyu walked up and said sweetly.
“Haha, well said!”
When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard this, he immediately laughed with relief.
Then he introduced him to the people around him: “This child is called Natsume Kiyohame. Like Minato, he is a talented student in the Ninja School. He will also be a pillar of our Konoha in the future. When you see him in the future, you must take good care of him, understand?”
Qingyu smiled shyly and looked very embarrassed.
The eyes of the surrounding guests were immediately focused on Qingyu.
Those who can come here are all ninjas from Sarutobi Hiruzen’s faction, so they look at Qingyu with a very friendly look.
Moreover, Sarutobi Hiruzen introduced Qingyu to him personally, which shows that he likes Qingyu very much.
So immediately someone started praising it.
“Natsume Kiyohame? Is he the younger brother of the genius Chunin Natsume Tingfeng? It seems like he inherited his brother’s talent.”
“There is no limit to your future achievements.”
“Just like Minato, he’s very cute. He’ll be very handsome when he grows up.”
Many ninjas praised him.
Qingyu smiled sweetly and gave a sincere smile to everyone.
Next to him, Minato, who had always been the focus of everyone’s attention, saw Qingyu becoming the center of attention, and immediately looked over with his blue eyes.
In fact, both of them are geniuses in the class and have very good relationships with others.
But for some reason, the two of them rarely communicated with each other, and there was even a vague sense of competition and hostility between them.
He doesn’t care what others think though.
But deep down in his heart, he secretly regarded Qingyu as his rival.
He felt that Qingyu must also regard him as an opponent.
So when he saw Qingyu stealing his limelight, he felt somewhat uncomfortable.
Noticing Minato’s gaze, Su Yang also smiled gently, his dark eyes were extremely clear, like a clear spring.
The two stared at each other for a moment before Minato finally looked away.
He is not a competitive person after all, so even if he feels that his glory has been stolen, he will not show it.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Qingyu, who remained humble despite the praise, with more and more satisfaction in his eyes.
He then looked back at Minato with an equally satisfied look in his eyes.
At this moment, an idea suddenly came into his mind.
“Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, you are already jonin, would you like to accept a disciple?”
He looked at his three disciples beside him and said with a smile.
His current status does not make it suitable for him to accept any more disciples.
But his disciples don’t have this concern.
Therefore, it is best to let your own disciples accept these two outstanding talents.
This way, the two of them would be completely branded by him.
Chapter 48 Hooked up with Tsunade (Old Version)
As soon as Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, the whole scene suddenly became quiet.
Everyone was surprised.
Obviously, he had not expected that the talents of these two people would allow the Hokage to directly designate them as his disciples.
“Sarutobi-sensei, I have already promised Tsunade that I will accept Nawaki as my apprentice after he graduates, so… hehe, I will have to miss out on these two beautiful jades.”
Orochimaru spoke first, then looked at Qingyu and Minato with a feminine gaze.
But at this time his character was not so abnormal.
So this look is just a normal look, without any other thoughts.
After hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes moved slightly, then he nodded and looked at Tsunade and Jiraiya.
“Taking on disciples? That’s too much trouble. And I don’t think these two are medical ninjas, so I’ll just forget it.”
Tsunade said carelessly.
At the age of 19, she is still in her youthful and lively years, so she doesn’t want to go through the trouble of accepting a disciple.
Jiraiya, on the other hand, seemed to be interested.
He stroked his chin and looked at the two of them very seriously: “Hmm… I am very strict in selecting my disciples. They must be super, super, super geniuses to be in my eyes. I don’t like ordinary people, so I need to examine them.”
A few years ago, he was summoned to Myoboku Mountain through a spiritual channel, from where he received a prophecy.
He will accept a child of prophecy as his apprentice, and under his teachings, the child of prophecy will have the power to change the fate of the entire ninja world.
Therefore, he was not opposed to accepting disciples.
It’s just that his level of accepting disciples is very high.
After all, if you want to change the fate of the ninja world, how can you do it without some talent?
At least he can catch up with me.
He thought arrogantly in his heart.
“You are such a lowly person and yet you are asking for so much. I think you are lucky to have a disciple to accept you.”
Seeing this, Tsunade next to her began to laugh mercilessly.
“Damn it, I’m not the last one.”
Jiraiya immediately raised his fist in protest, “I’m a genius! And I was already a jonin half a month ago!”
“Tsk~ You’re the only one among the three of us who became a jonin so late, and you still say you’re not the last one.” Tsunade continued to mock.
This statement made many people look sideways.
For ordinary people, a 19-year-old Jonin is already a genius.
After all, most people, even some family disciples, can only reach the level of Chunin in their lifetime.
I didn’t expect that Jiraiya would be laughed at for becoming a jonin before he was 19 years old.
Is this the level between Hokage disciples?
Many people sighed, saying that he is worthy of being the disciple of Hokage and is indeed a genius.
And now, Lord Hokage thinks so highly of Qingyu and Minato.
Does it mean that these two people are as talented as his three disciples?
Thinking of this, the way these people looked at the two of them became a little different.
If this is true, these two people may very well reach the elite jonin level in the future.
The elite jonin have already entered the upper echelons of the village and are taking on important positions.
It is obvious that these two little guys may be the future high-ranking officials of Konoha.
Seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t say much. After all, the two were still young, so he just needed to mention it now.
He turned his eyes slightly and looked at the silver-haired figure with a slightly indifferent expression.
“Shuomao, would you like to accept a disciple?”
Hatake Sakumo was stunned for a moment, then nodded directly: “It is my duty to train the next generation for the village, Hokage.”
He actually agreed directly.
This was obviously beyond Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expectations. He thought Sakumo would also refuse.
He thought about it, nodded and said, “If that’s the case, then let’s talk about it. But they are still young now, let’s talk about it after they graduate.”
Hatake Sakumo nodded.
He is a person who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He is not good at socializing, so he often has a cold face.
Next, Qingyu stayed with Sarutobi Hiruzen for a long time.
During this period, he relied on his lovable face to make his presence felt among other ninjas.
Feeling that the time was about right, he naturally went to a secluded drinking table.
At this time, Tsunade, one of the future three ninjas of Konoha, was drinking secretly here.
In fact, she didn’t drink secretly, but Tsunade’s mother didn’t want her to come into contact with alcohol.
After all, as the first-generation granddaughter, drinking really brings shame to the family.
Although the Senju family has been disbanded.
But rules are rules.
So, she could only have a few drinks here secretly.
“suck……”
Tsunade held a small cup in her hand and took a sip with her cheeks slightly smoked.
“Sister Tsunade.”
At this moment, a child’s voice was heard.
Tsunade subconsciously placed the wine glass on the table.
Turning around, he saw Qingyu, then he relaxed, picked up the wine glass again, and said casually: “Little brat, what are you doing here?”
Her first impression of the cute Qingyu was very good.
“Can I ask you for medical ninjutsu in the future?”
Qingyu raised her head and said with a cute face.
At this time, medical skills have not yet been introduced into the ninja school, so if you want to learn medical ninjutsu, you can only find the relevant personnel.
As for why Tsunade was chosen instead of Orochimaru…
That’s because Tsunade is easier to fool.
Moreover, Orochimaru may defect in the future, which will be a stain on his campaign for Hokage.
Therefore, it is better to choose Tsunade.
Tsunade was stunned, then looked at Qingyu and said curiously: “Since the old man thinks so highly of you, I guess your ninjutsu skills are very good. Why do you want to learn medical ninjutsu?”
Qing Yu said seriously, “Because my brother often hurt himself when he was practicing ninjutsu, but our family was poor and had no money to treat his injuries, so he was left with many scars. Since I heard about medical ninjutsu in the ninja school, I wanted to learn medical ninjutsu as well to help heal the injured people around me.”
When Tsunade heard this, her expression was slightly moved.
She put down her wine glass, looked at Qingyu seriously, and then said seriously: “Your name is… Qingyu, right? You have the heart of a doctor at such a young age. You are a potential medical ninja.”
When Qingyu heard this, he was immediately delighted.
However, Tsunade suddenly changed her words: “But I will not teach you medical ninjutsu.”
“Um… why?”
Qingyu looked very disappointed and seemed a little confused.
“You are someone that the teacher values. I don’t think the teacher wants you to switch to medical ninjutsu and neglect your ninjutsu training.”
Tsunade explained, then refilled the glass: “After all, a person’s energy is limited.”
“Sister Tsunade, I told you, I’m training concurrently! I’m training medical ninjutsu as a side job, not as my major. It won’t interfere with my training.”
Qingyu had to explain again.
Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, Tsunade’s face darkened: “You are so young, yet you are so ambitious. Maybe you are a genius, and the knowledge in the ninja school will be very simple for you.
But you have to know that what is taught in school is just a drop in the ocean of ninjutsu. No matter how talented you are, it may take your entire life to master a ninjutsu. How can you also learn medical ninjutsu?”
As she said that, her expression calmed down: “Okay, go back now. Medical ninjutsu is not as simple as you think.”
Just think about the true meaning of my medical ninjutsu when you practice it?
Tsunade felt that medical ninjutsu was looked down upon by this little guy, which made her feel a little unhappy.
In fact, she had the idea of popularizing her medical ninjutsu in ninja schools a long time ago.
However, many people do not support it.
Even his teacher seemed to disagree vaguely.
So, when she felt that her medical ninjutsu was looked down upon by Qingyu, she immediately lost her good impression of this little guy.
Qingyu had already expected Tsunade’s refusal.
After all, he and Tsunade were not familiar with each other, so there was no reason for her to agree to his request as soon as they met.
However, he is not without a solution.
Qingyu raised her head and said with a serious face: “Then Sister Tsunade, how about we make a bet?”
“bet!”
As soon as these two words appeared, they instantly activated some component hidden in the deepest part of Tsunade’s genes.
Even, it overwhelmed the urge to drink.
At this moment, her whole body seemed to be glowing with a strange glow.
This made Qingyu’s eyes narrow slightly.
Tsunade at this stage should be the most beautiful female character in the entire Naruto.
Youthful, beautiful and confident.
She is full of the unique charm of a young girl.
When people see it, they can’t help but feel their hearts swayed and find it difficult to control themselves.
As a psychologically mature man, Qingyu naturally couldn’t help but take a few more glances.
Chapter 49 Sister Tsunade, Don’t! (Old Version)
“What do you want to bet on, little guy?”
Tsunade put down her glass.
Although she thought it was pointless to bet with a child, she still couldn’t help but say it.
Hooked!
Qingyu was delighted.
Tsunade used her family’s money to gamble when she was five or six years old, which gave Hashirama a headache.
After so many years, the gambling addiction must have become worse.
If you bet with her, there’s an 80% chance that she’ll accept.
Now I tried it and it was true.
“I heard that Sister Tsunade has a younger brother who is very powerful, ranks among the top in the grade, and has the dream of becoming a Hokage?”
Qingyu asked with a smile.
Tsunade was confused as to why Qingyu mentioned the rope tree.
However, her expression did not change. She just looked at Qingyu and asked him to continue.
As the grandson of the first generation, it is normal for Nawaki to be famous in the ninja school because of his extremely eccentric personality.
So Qingyu was not at all surprised that he knew about Shengshu’s situation.
“The bet is simple. I will fight with Senior Nawaki. If I win, Sister Tsunade, you will promise to teach me medical ninjutsu. How about that?”
Qingyu told the bet.
When Tsunade heard this, she was immediately surprised and her delicate eyebrows raised slightly.
She looked at Qingyu: “Are you serious?”
“What? Sister Tsunade, you don’t dare to gamble? Or are you afraid that Nawaki is not my opponent?” Qingyu said proudly.
Anyone with a discerning eye knows that this is a tactic of provoking someone.
“You little fellow…”
Tsunade burst into laughter when she saw this clumsy way of provoking someone.
She leaned forward slightly, her cheek slowly approaching Qingyu, the corners of her mouth raised, revealing a charming smile:
“Both sides of the gambling table must have chips. If you lose, what can you pay for it?”
At this time, Qingyu, with his neck tilted back, was only one foot away from Tsunade’s face.
At such a close distance, he could even clearly see the blush on Tsunade’s fair face after drinking, as well as her slightly blurry eyes and moist red lips.
This is a very tempting scene that can make any man’s heart beat faster and feel at a loss.
However, Qingyu’s eyes were still clear, and he didn’t look awkward at all: “If I lose, I will agree to one of your requests.”
Having watched anime, he naturally knew Tsunade’s bad taste. She liked to tease little boys with some seductive actions.
Then enjoy the scene of the little boy being at a loss, blushing and having his heart beating fast.
The future prince was often treated like this by Tsunade, and every time he was made very embarrassed.
However, Qingyu is different. He is a man who can control his emotions.
Moreover, if Qingyu was really overwhelmed by Tsunade’s momentum, he would be at a disadvantage, and this bet, which was already unequal, would become more like a joke.
So, he was not moved at all.
When Tsunade saw Qingyu’s expression, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes.
This little guy actually ignored my teasing?
Is it because he is too young and ignorant, or is it because he has an outstanding character?
However, at the age of 56, he should have understood something about relationships between men and women.
Then it is very likely…the latter possibility.
Tsunade finally looked at Qingyu more seriously.
She sat back down, somewhat uninterested, and said with a curled lip, “Tsk, your price is really high!”
Obviously, she didn’t think Qingyu could beat Shengshu at all.
Nawaki is currently 7 years old and is in the third grade. Although he seems to be only two grades higher than Qingyu, you have to know that Nawaki is the grandson of the first generation. Whether it is bloodline or the ninjutsu he can access, he is basically at the top level in the village.
So don’t underestimate Nawaki’s young age, but his strength is at least at the level of a Genin to a Chunin.
It’s just a lack of practical experience.
In fact, this is normal. After all, Konoha has never lacked super geniuses.
In the future, Kakashi can be a Genin at the age of 5 and a Chunin at the age of 6.
Later on, this even became the standard for super geniuses, and almost every genius had this ability.
So it doesn’t make sense that the grandson of the first generation wouldn’t have this ability.
If he was really a weakling, Tsunade would not allow the newly graduated Nawaki to enter the battlefield even with Orochimaru’s protection.
She dotes on her younger brother very much.
Because of this, she felt that Qingyu was bound to lose.
Even though she knew that the teacher was very optimistic about Qingyu and believed that Qingyu was very talented.
But he is still young after all, and a civilian, without bloodline and knowledge of ninjutsu, so no matter how high his talent is, he cannot transform it into strength.
So no matter how you think about it, there is no way that Rope Tree will lose.
Knowing that Qingyu would lose, she felt that Qingyu’s gambling money was a bit small.
After all, a little kid’s request…
What can I do?
There’s nothing I can do!
This did not interest Tsunade.
“Sister Tsunade, I will grow up!” Qingyu said solemnly. He could see that Tsunade didn’t care.
Tsunade’s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard this.
Obviously, she also understood what Qingyu meant.
Qingyu is still young now and his strength is not good, but when he grows up, his strength will definitely improve greatly.
Since the teacher thinks so highly of Qingyu, he will definitely become a jonin in the future, right?
Any request from a jonin…
This bet is okay.
Well, let’s bet!
Tsunade didn’t care about Nawaki’s opinion at all and accepted the bet in her mind.
“Little guy, since you insist, then this bet is settled.”
Tsunade smiled and asked, “When will you start fighting?”
“Sister Tsunade, you pick the time.” Qingyu said with a smile.
“I pick the time?”
Tsunade raised her eyebrows slightly, feeling a little unhappy with Qingyu’s attitude. It was as if she could defeat her younger brother Nawaki at any time.
In her eyes, Shengshu is the best child who has inherited his grandfather’s outstanding talents.
Can’t you handle a little brat?
“In that case, then you wait for me in the afternoon of three days later at the Hokage Building, and I will take you to see Rope Tree.”
Tsunade smiled and said, “I hope you won’t come crying to the old man to complain. Rope Tree will not show mercy to challengers.”
“Three days later?”
Qing Yu listened and stared at her with innocent eyes: “Sister Tsunade, you can wait for ten days, half a month or when school starts.”
“Oh? Are you scared, little ghost?”
When Tsunade heard this, she thought Qingyu regretted it, and the smile on her face immediately disappeared.
“Forget about being afraid. The bet just now is cancelled. You should just concentrate on practicing ninjutsu.”
In fact, she wasn’t really interested in betting with a 56-year-old kid.
Just cancel it.
However, Qing Yu shook his head and said, “I was afraid that Senior Nawaki would lose too badly, so I kept him for a while and let Sister Tsunade give him special training.”
“Otherwise, Senior Nawaki lost so miserably, and I’m afraid Sister Tsunade will be too embarrassed to back down and won’t teach me medical ninjutsu.”
Qingyu’s expression was extremely serious, as if he would definitely win.
“Hey, you little brat.”
Tsunade was so angry that she laughed when she heard it.
She felt provoked when she saw him speaking such brazen words with a serious face and tone.
Are you looking down on my rope tree?
What a proud and conceited little brat!
You are talking so seriously. Is it because the old man praises him too much that he has the illusion that he is really a genius?
Haha, what a spoiled child.
You are just a civilian ninja after all.
Whatever…
Let the Rope Tree wake you up, crush your pride, and make you realize your position again.
Maybe from now on, you will keep your feet on the ground and concentrate on practicing ninjutsu.
In the future, perhaps he will achieve remarkable success, become the teacher’s right-hand man, and protect Konoha.
When Tsunade thought about it, she suddenly felt that this bet was not meaningless.
At least it can wake up a child who is trapped in his own dream of becoming a genius.
It can be considered as doing a good thing.
She laughed softly.
“Sister Tsunade, why don’t you reply? Are you hesitating about how long to delay? I’m really not in a hurry. You can learn medical ninjutsu before graduating from the ninja school, or you can let Senior Nawaki practice for a few more years.”
However, at this moment, Qingyu’s innocent voice rang in Tsunade’s ears again.
Tsunade: “…”
Then, she opened her mouth slightly, grinded her white teeth, and a weird smile appeared on her face.
She looked at Qingyu.
However, the more she looked at the serious-looking and cute little boy in front of her, the angrier she became.
“What a nasty brat! He’s so young, but he talks to me like an adult. Does he think he can do whatever he wants just because he’s cute? I really want to pinch his face a few times.”
This is what Tsunade thought and did. She picked up Qingyu without any hesitation and started to ravage him.
“Sister Tsunade, don’t!”
Suddenly, screams were heard in the yard, attracting the attention of nearby ninjas.
Chapter 50 I have eighteen postures waiting for you (old version)
“The weak have no human rights.”
It was a long time before Qingyu escaped from Tsunade’s clutches.
At this time, Tsunade had not yet tasted the pain of losing her brother and lover, and because of her noble status, she did whatever she wanted without any scruples.
She is simply the Konoha version of the unruly princess.
So, even if someone saw Tsunade doing something bad, no one would stop her.
Even Sarutobi Hiruzen could only smile helplessly when he saw this.
There was no intention of rescuing Qingyu from the clutches of the devil.
“But even though I was ravaged, the result was still good. I finally hooked up with Tsunade. As long as I learn medical ninjutsu and cooperate with my Eye of Insight, I will definitely be able to get started in blood transplantation.”
Qingyu dragged his broken body away with a look of grief and anger on his face, thinking this in his heart.
He possesses emotional magic, so he can vaguely sense Tsunade’s emotional changes.
In short, facing a 5-year-old kid who was standing in front of her and making a bet with her on an equal footing made her feel a strong sense of disparity in identity difference in her deepest heart, which gave rise to a desire to vent.
It’s like in the previous life, a delivery man spoke to the CEO of a listed company in a tone of equality, and the CEO would have the same thought in his mind.
Although legally the two are indeed equal.
But the boss would definitely feel a little dissatisfied, thinking, who the hell are you, how dare you talk to me like this?
But most of the time, these are thoughts that come from deep within.
The bosses won’t say it out loud and may even act approachable.
But Tsunade wouldn’t do that.
She will do what she wants to do.
So when he saw Qingyu, who was obviously just a kid, making a bet with him so calmly, as if she, a disciple of the Hokage, was nothing special, of course he had to teach him a lesson.
She wants to let this little guy know, in my eyes, you are just a younger brother, why are you pretending to be an adult?
So, the scene just now appeared.
Even Tsunade herself was not aware of this complex emotion.
Only Qingyu, who has strong mental power, could vaguely perceive why Tsunade did that.
In fact, this is exactly what Qingyu wanted to see.
After all, only in this way can Tsunade be truly trapped and then teach him her medical ninjutsu.
However, knowing doesn’t mean he will understand.
At this moment, Qing Yu touched his burning face and swore in his heart: “Damn Tsunade, when I become stronger in the future, I will definitely take revenge on you fiercely.”
Little ones will grow up too!
At this moment, eighteen different postures flashed through his mind, all of which were extremely difficult movements that ordinary people could not do.
He must take revenge!
“Haha, Qingyu-chan, it looks like you and Tsunade are getting along pretty well.”
When he came to Sarutobi Hiruzen, he was smoking his pipe and said with a smile.
“She’s obviously bullying me.”
Too bad his emotion magic didn’t work on Tsunade.
But it is also true that Tsunade can instantly extract chakra that exceeds the level of Kage, which shows how powerful her soul is.
With my current mental strength, it naturally has no effect on her.
In fact, if Tsunade didn’t know how to use mental power, she might have discovered it if she used emotional magic to influence her.
Shake your head.
He turned his eyes and saw Jiraiya not far away boasting about something eloquently and laughing strangely from time to time.
Opposite him, Minato listened obediently, an awkward but polite smile on his face.
Seeing this, Qingyu finally felt balanced.
Although he suffered physical pain, Minato suffered mental pain.
This is only fair.
“Hehe, Tsunade rarely does this to other kids, but the fact that she does this shows that she’s already showing her affection for you.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen continued to laugh, and then suddenly said: “Tsunade’s family has a lot of knowledge about ninjutsu. If possible, you can go to her and ask for some advice.”
All the ninjutsu in the village have corresponding prices.
Even the lowest level of ninjutsu needs to be obtained through missions.
Ninjas perform missions, gain merits, and finally exchange the merits for ninjutsu.
This is the foundation on which a ninja village organization can operate.
Therefore, although he wanted to teach Qingyu ninjutsu, it was not easy for him to teach him openly.
After all, Qingyu doesn’t have any merits now.
If he really wants to give it away, that would be breaking the rules.
If the Hokage takes the lead in breaking the rules, then the rules will no longer be rules, and the ninja village system may collapse.
After all, what goes up must go down. If ninjutsu were so easy to acquire, who would undertake dangerous missions?
So, a different approach is needed.
That is the master-disciple inheritance.
Since Orochimaru is planning to accept Rope Tree as his disciple, his other two disciples cannot sit idle.
Jiraiya and Minato can get along well by talking, so let Minato follow Jiraiya.
Since Qingyu and Tsunade get along “well”, he is allowed to follow Tsunade.
Although Tsunade is a medical ninja.
But she is from the Senju clan, and her family has more secret arts than the secret arts room in the village.
It is definitely enough for Qingyu to grow up.
Although,
He didn’t want Qingyu to contact other families, but the Senju clan was an exception.
After all, the Senju clan has been disbanded.
Tsunade is his disciple. After so many years of training, she has completely become a member of the Hokage faction.
Therefore, he can fully utilize the ninjutsu knowledge passed down by Tsunade’s family to train Qingyu.
And, besides that.
He had another important reason in mind for letting Qingyu follow Tsunade.
That is to monitor the movements of the Thousand Hands people through Qingyu.

Related Articles

Leave a Reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Back to top button
Close

Adblock Detected

kindly turn off ad blocker to browse freely